THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.












^ y^i~b        \l l
*/*^ ^'.^'^?' 2 X;'......
2ib^ i
7 ~4<    ~    6<x"x $//jj779.:la~~~~~~~~  ~l~~I il 
~I~~~~~~~~~~~~ —-~~~~~~~~..
l l~~' l~l




THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN:
iemoit,  mttesr, an0  ormals
OF
HARRIET MARIA,
WIFE OF THE LATE REV. MARK R. JUKES.
COMPILED AND EDITED BY
MRS. H. A. GILBERT.
ixtb Coition.
SEELEY, JACKSON, AND HALLIDAY, FLEET STREET,
LONDON. MDCCCLXXXIII.








PREFACE
IT seems almost unnecessary to say on the opening
page of this little work, as is generally done when
introducing a Memoir to the public, that the
Letters and Journals which form the principal
part of it, were never intended by the writer to
meet the eye of any but near and dear friends.
Unknown, and unheard of but to these in life, she
would have been the last to think she should have
been so remembered after her death.   Neither
would the affectionate partiality with which her
cousin, the Editor, may be justly supposed to have
regarded her, have led to their appearance in print.
The MS. was nearly all arranged for the sake
of Mrs. Jukes' children, knowing how precious
such records would be to them-when old enough
to understand them. Their publication is solely




Vi                 PREFACE.
owing to the wish of one who had never seen her,
and who knew her only from reading the MS.
above mentioned; and who thought her example,
as a Christian, might be usefully brought before a
larger circle.
Should the work be valued or blessed beyond
her own family, let praise redound to Him from
whom   all blessing comes.  To express what I
believe would be her wishes, could she now speak
to us from Heaven as we are sending forth these
memorials of her here below, I would give the
words of another departed saint,-words which
breathe thoughts more sublime than anything I
could express,- they are the words of Dr. Payson:' What would I not give for the power to make
sinners love Christ,-for the faculty of describing
His beauties and glories in such a manner as to
excite warmer affections towards Him in the hearts
of Christians?  Could I paint a true likeness of
Him, methinks I should rejoice to hold it up to the
view and admiration of all creation, and be hid
behind it for ever "




CONTENT S.
C QIAP.                                    PAGE
I. CHILDHOOD AND EARLY HISTORY..
II. THE GOVERNESS..            25
lI. THE GOVERNESS AGAIN...        51
IV. TUE EMIGRANTS BRIDE..            88
V. THE SETTLER S WIFE —JOURNAL AND LETTERS  119
VI. THE SETTLER'S WIFE-JOURNAL AND LETTERS  164
VII. TIIE SETTLER'S WIFE-JOURNAL AND LETTERS  193
VlII. HER SISTER LUCY'S 1LINESS AND DEATH. 230
IX. RESIDENCE IN THE UNITED STATES.      256
X. THE PASTOR'S HELPMATE...       286
XI. DEATH.... 309
Xll. CONCLUSION..,.3S'








THE    EARNEST       CHRISTIAN
CHAPTER I.
CHILDHOOD AND EARLY HISTORY.
1817-1835.
IT has always appeared to me a very solemn thing
to write of the departed,-of those especially who
we believe are " present with the Lord," who see
no longer as we do, "through a glass, darkly," but
"face to face," the God wflo redeemed and led
them all their life through, and in whose light every
event, and circumstance, and relationship of their
earthly course, with every emotion, motive, and
principle, that affected or guided their inner life,
is transparently naked and open. While we are
dwelling with delight on what was lovely in their
lives, and are in danger of doing so to the glory of
B




2           THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
the creature, they see and adore Him alone who
made them what they were. They bow their faces
in lowly thankfulness before their God, ascribing
praise-praise only, to Him who sitteth upon the
throne and unto the Lamb!   They see that, but
for His loving them, they never should have loved
Him; and on the other hand they are far above
being tempted to cover their faults, or excuse their
sins, as we may wish to do. True, they see them
now in the light of heaven's purity, and never has
sin appeared to them so awful, so hateful, as from
that home of the spirits of the just. But they are
now delivered from sil for ever, and as they glance
for a moment at their white robes, they turn the
next, in unrestrained love, to adore their Saviour
who put those robes on them, and who washed them
from their sins in His own blood!
God has said, "The memory of the just is
blessed;" in illustration of which the Bible abounds
with records of departed saints, and the Church
has in all ages kept some in like remembrance, for
the encouragement in faith and patience of those
who should follow them; and God has very generally
blessed this means of instruction to His people.
Sometimes a short story of infant piety is given, to
teach us how a poor child may, when taught by the
Holy Spirit, grow so strong in faith, and hope, and
love, as to die at seven years old with the expe



CHILDHOOD AND EARLY HISTORY.        3
rience of a much older Christian;* while il such
lives as that of Dr. Chalmers, we learn how the
noblest intellect is honoured by submitting as a
little child to the doctrines of the Cross. Each has
its sphere of usefulness, in the class especially from
which the subject of the memoir was drawn.  The
following are the memorials of one who lived and
died amongst that largest class of mankind, whose
labours and conflicts, joys and griefs, are common
to all; and to such, it is hoped, her example may be
useful. It is simply and truthfully the record of
one placed in the ordinary walks of life, with no
adventitious circumstances to make her an object of
interest beyond her " home circle," but in as far as
she was enabled there to walk with God. While
herself enjoying far more than an ordinary degree
of spiritual communion with Him who is invisible,
her life was a light shining on all around her, to
show, that
y"Wre need not bid, for cloister'd cell,
Our neighbour and our work farewell;
Nor strive to wind ourselves too high
For sinful man beneath the sky;
The trivial round, the common task,
Would furnish all we ought to ask;
Room to deny ourselves-a road
To bring us daily nearer God."
* "A Child a Iundred Years Old, by Rev. Canon
Champneys.




4            THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
But chiefly it is hoped the following pages may be
blessed to her seven children, that they, who have
so early been bereaved of both theirl lovin parents,
may know'in after years something of their mother's
heart and life, and also her deep yearnings of soul
over every one of them, that they might be not
only enlisted under Christ's banner, but be His
faithful soldiers and servants, and be encouraged
and animated cheerfully to seek Him as the chief
object of their earliest affections, and warmest
hopes, by the example she has left them of the
blessedness and power of early and persevering
4evotedness to God.
Of her shortcomings and failings as a child of
God she makes such free confession in her journals
and letters, with such sincere expressions of contrition and self-abasement before Him who knew
her heart, that it need scarcely be said we paint not
a perfect picture. In this, as in her earthly course,
she was one of that family whose common experience it is,-that in them, that is, in their flesh,
dwelleth no good thing; that by the grace of God
they are what they are.
That she may as far as possible tell the simple
story of her own life in her own words, I shall
merely add such links to the chain which her letters
and journals furnish as to connect the narrative,and may God, for Jesus' sake, bless it to the glory
of His name alone I




CHILDHOOD AND EARLY HISTORY.     5
Harriet Maria, the eldest daughter of Capt. H.
Hole, R.M., was born August 14th, 1817, in the
village of Newport, in the north of Devon. Those
who remember her infancy and childhood speak of
her as having been a very lovely and engaging
child, both in her person and disposition, and one
whom everybody loved. As one of a large family,
consisting of three brothers and five sisters besides herself, she was, happily, in no danger of
being spoiled, even had her early training and
education been under the eye of a less judicious
and careful mother. As it was, she grew up a free
and joyous child, the little queen of every merrymaking among her young sisters and cousins; the
most active, the most adventurous, in every juvenile undertaking.  What though the younger
ones did sometimes think she assumed too much
authority amongst them, and was too much of an
autocrat in her little empire,-her warm-hearted
hug and kiss the next moment, if she thought she
had offended, would soon make all one again,
and her bright look and merry laugh no one who
knew her can ever forget.
She had her temper, as all children have;
and had the evil been left to grow unchecked, she




TH-E EARNEST CIRISTIAN.
might have been a passionate, proud, and wayward child.
I do not remember that Harriet was ever folnd
of learning, and she certainly passed through her
school-days with only just so much attention to
books as she knew would be expected of her.
At the age of fourteen she was sent to an
English school in the north of France, where she
remained two years, and at the end of that time
she returned home and at once began to assist her
mother in the education of her younger sisters;
and very diligently did she give herself to the
work, and happy days those were, before outward
trial came to scatter the united loving group.
When she left school, at the age of sixteen,
she was to the outward eye, as has been truly
said of her, " a picture of a girl," blooming in
health and spirits, with a freshness and genuineness
of character that awakened interest, and brought
pleasure wherever she went; while to those nearest
to her there was a gushing warm.heartedness of
disposition that made way for her into the inner
circle of our hearts. We could not love her a
little.
But what was the picture of her soul at this
time-of that which in-value bears no comparison
to the attractions of mind or person? It was, indeed, "dead" before God, and she knew it not.




CHILDHOOD AND EARLY HISTORY.      7
She was called a Christian, had been baptized,
and taught to say her daily prayers in the name
of Christ; but she knew Him not as the Friend
of sinners, for she had never felt she was a
sinner.
That warm heart, that could love so deeply
and truly, was cold and unfeeling towards Him
who had made her and redeemed her, and had
blessed her all her life long with unnumbered
mercies. The joy she had and the joy she gave
was vain, and " passing away," for she was living
in independence of her Creator, the only source
and spring of all true joy.
Yet He loved her, and had purposed with an
everlasting love that she should be his; and just
when the god of this world seemed to claim her
for more devoted service to himself, and she
seemed on the very verge of being ensnared by
worldly pleasures, the still small voice of the
" Lord and Giver of Life" was heard in her
heart, and it said —" Seek ye my face;" and by
His grace she answered —" Thy face, Lord, will I
seek."
It was through the ministry of her appointed
pastor, the Rev. H. Gamble, that Harriet first
heard that voice. She had not grown up in a religious atmosphere, excellent in other respects as
were the regulations of her early home, and during




8           THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
her two years' residence in France she was not
blessed with any means likely to awaken interest
on the subject of religion; so that when she returned to N-, and for the first time in her life
heard the word of God pressed home on her conscience from the lips of one preaching in all the
vigour and earnestness of a mal deeply impressed
with the weight of his responsibility and the value
of his message, she felt as if awakened from
sleep by the call of an unknown voice, but one
she must obey; and like Samuel, when, instructed
by Eli, he answered the call of God with " Speak,
Lord, for thy servant heareth," she began at once
to pray, as she had never done before, for that
teaching of the Spirit which she felt she needed
to make her a loving and an obedient child of
God.
It was not under any great alarm of conscience
hat she first began to pray, and of the sin that
dwelt in her-the utter depravity of her natural
heart, as "deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked," she at this time knew nothing.
What alarmed her was, that she had been living
without God in the world; and now that she had
heard of Him and wished to love Him, she could
not.
She has very naturally described her own state
at this time in the following words: —" From the




CHILDHOOD AND EARLY HISTORY       9
year 1833 to 1835 the Father wa, by many umleans,
leading my soul to Oirfist, and I in great ignorance
was seeking after God, if haply I might find Him.
At first Mr. G.'s ministry was a means of arousing
me to a sense of the danger I was in. I could not
give thanks for my creation; for often did I wish I
were a brute beast, and not a human being. But
seeing I could not alter my state as an immortal
creature, I tried hard to make myself holy.  I
began to read the Bible; but I was so blind to
the truth it contained, that I read my regular
portions as a task, and was glad when it was over.
I began to pray, but it was with a book; and I
would not despise such a help, for I know it was
very useful to me in the beginning."
Thus we see how gradually the work went on
for two years in this young girl's heart, and if it
had gone no further, it would have left her in an
ignorant, self-righteous state after all. She would
have known nothing of Christ, without whom no
one can come to the Father. But what God begins
He will carry on; and the difference between
Harriet's state at the time we are speaking of, and
that of many who go on year after year, perhaps a
whole life, trying to be religious, was, that she never
rested satisfied in that state. She was not trying
to be religious as an end, so much as she was
trying to get back to God: she could not be happy




10          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
until she loved Him, and could rejoice in His love
to her.
And the incorruptible seed of this blessed fruit
was there, deep in her heart; and planted by the
Almighty Spirit, His eye was upon it day and
night, to keep it, to water it, and to make it grow,
while she was diligent in the use of all those means
by which God has promised to bless those who
seek Him. She was indeed learning the truth of
that promise,-" I love them that love me, and
those that seek me early shall find me."
In the spring of 1835 her pastor gave notice of
a confirmation about to be held in the adjoining
town, and of his intention to give a course of previous instruction to those of his flock who desired
to offer themselves as candidates. These instructions Harriet carefully attended, and they, together with the rite itself, were much blessed to her.
She always spoke of her confirmation as having
been a season of special mercy, in bringing her to a
more clear apprehension of her relationship to God,
and a more entire separation to His service.
The work that had been going on in secret in
her heart before God, from this period became
more manifest, as she took her stand firmly and decidedly on the Lord's side, and from that decision she
never wavered. She was not one to take up any
subject, or give her mind to any work superficially,




CHILDHOOD AND EARLY HISTORY.     11
— she was too open, too real, too earnest to be
"'almost" a Christian. From this time she had
determined to be His alone, and His altogether.
She was now nearly eighteen, and the world
was ready to offer her its pleasures and amusements; she was invited to join its gay assemblies,
and though her parents did not join in them, they
had no objection to her doing so.
One struggle it cost her; it was the first and
the last of the kind. There was to be a large
private ball at F —  House, and an invitation had
been sent and accepted for Harriet. She did not
wish to go, but others wished it for her: it was
said she woul'd offend this one and that, who had
shown her kind attention. She would be setting
herself up to be better than others. One relative,
whom she dearly loved, had set his mind on introducing her among old friends on that occasion.
She was on the eve of giving in; we do not know
what the inward conflict was, but it ended in her
begging her mother to write and decline the invitation for her, which she did; and the world in that
form troubled her no more. It was a firm step for
a young Christian to take alone, but she never
regretted it. She felt the vows of God were upon
her, and it was never a question with her after this,
-how far may I go with the world without breaking my promise with God? but, how shall I live so




12          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
as to glorify God with my body and my spirit,
which are His?  She felt that as a child of God, a
member of Christ, an heir of the kingdom of
heaven, she lived from new motives, she enjoyed
new prospects, she had to manifest a new character.
Very soon Harriet's home influence began to be
felt, and one after another of her favoured family
were drawn to Jesus, and led with her to follow
Him; and with these blessed results it will never
be known in this world how much her decision of
purpose, and lovely consistency of walk, had to do.
One of these herself writes,-" Harriet's marked
consistency and decision from the beginning of her
conversion were very helpful to us all; her example
was an epistle known and read by all around her.
I often think of her gathering us together after
breakfast, before we began our lessons, to read a
chapter in the Bible, and we used to go out in the
garden summer-house that quiet might be ensured;
and it must have caused her some persuasion, and
much decision, to have got dear F — " (the brother
older than herself)  at that time to join us," which
she succeeded in doing.
With all the freshness of early " faith and
love," she gave what she had of time or talents
to the service of God, as a Sunday-school teacher,
a visitor of the poor, and a collector for religious
societies-more particularly the London Society




CHILDHOOD AND EARLY HISTORY.     13
for Promoting Christianity amongst the Jews,
which was always her favourite, because she found
"so much about the Jews in the Bible."   She
could never, however, quite overcome her natural
reluctance to this latter kind of work; and few but
those who have felt the same would believe how
much it cost her to be a collector: but she always
said this was from want of more love to her Saviour.
In addition to the ministry of her now beloved
pastor, she enjoyed the privilege of weekly meetings
at Major G-'s for the purpose of reading the
Scriptures with references, on which occasions she
was an attentive listener to all that was said by those
older and more experienced than herself. She had
never seen or heard of a Reference Bible before;
and when she heard, from a distant part of the
room, the number of passages read and quoted in
proof of certain doctrines, she wondered much what
kind of Bibles they were which could give so much
more information than hers did. The secret was
soon afterwards discovered; and she did not rest
long before she obtained such a Bible of her own.
Her Bible and herself were now seldom separated.
It was always in her pocket or bag, and, with her
little hymn-book, became her meditation continually.
Every page bears marks of her deep study and
delight in that precious book-early and late she
was known to be reading it on her knees in prayer;




14          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
and there is no doubt this was the ground-work of
that Christian character which afterwards became
developed in no ordinary degree of consistent devotedness and singleness of aim to please God.
Harriet was not at this time one who could talk
much on religious subjects. Very few there were
to whom she could speak of the things God was
showing her, while with a glowing countenance she
would listen to hear His praise from others.
There was a poor, afflicted, but deeply-taught
saint living at an almshouse in B-, at whose
feet she would love to sit; and few days would pass
without a visit to "dear Betty Howard," from
whom she was always sure to hear something of
Jesus that would encourage her on her way.
Speaking of these visits, poor Betty used to say,
"Miss H-     hardly ever speaks when she comes
to see me, but I have often seen her weep while I
have been speaking to iher of the love of Jesus."
She was very fond of singing hymns, and had
a sweet rich voice. She loved to get all to join
her in hymns of praise.
There was one of her cousins at this time living
near her, whose heart the grace of God had also
led to choose the good part, and between these two
there grew a bond of close communion. Seldom a
day passed without their spending some portion of
it together, and the word of God was generally




CHILDHOOD AND EARLY HISTORY.      15
read and pondered over at those seasons; while
always, on parting, they would take some special
text for meditation.
Alluding to the prominent feature in Harriet's
character at this time, her cousin has said, "Our
dear H —'s decision for God, from the time her
eyes were first opened to see Jesus as her Saviour,
always struck me as especially characteristic. At
once she gave up all worldly visiting, and her dress
and conduct were those of a stranger and a pilgrim
on her way to the heavenly city."
It must not be thought she was unsocial, reserved, or gloomy, for she was the very reverse of
all this. No one could look in her face-no one
could hear the joyous tone of her voice, and not
feel she was a happy girl. Yet, doubtless, there
were those who thought her less happy, because she
found no pleasure in what pleased them.
I shall close this chapter by giving some extracts from her letters, written in 1835-1836,
which will illustrate some of those points in her
spiritual character which have been alluded to.
The following expresses her thirsting after righteousness and entire devotedness to God:N —, July 1835.
I could not allow this opportunity to pass without writing a short note to my dear E. We




16          THE EARNEST CHIISTIA~'.
hiave just been spending a very pleasant evening at
Mr. G -'s, and the general conversation turned
on our great want of faith.
And how true it is! if we approached the
throne of grace with a firm persuasion that God
hears and answers our prayers, what different
creatures we should be! " Hitherto ye have asked
nothing in my name; ask and receive, that your
joy may be Pull." I cannot tell you how earnestly
I have desired lately to be wholly devoted to the Lord
in every way; yes, even as Caleb, whom we read of
in Joshua, that he " wholly followed the Lord."
But hateful sin clings, and ever will cling to us,
while we are in this body; but no one knows to
what extent we might drive away sin, if we had
but FAITH. How often do we find passages to this
effect: " Be ye holy, for I am holy;" therefore,
how earnestly ought we to strive after perfection.
I hope to write again next week, so will now
wish you good-by, with these words of Caleb:" If so be the Lord will be with me, then I shall
be able to drive them out, as the Lord said."
Your attached
HARRIET.
H ier confidence in prayer:Sept. 29, 1833.
MY DEAREST E -,-The text you sent me is,




CHILDHOOD AND EARLY HISTORY,      17
indeed, a sweet one. To think that the Almighty
God hears the prayers of such sinful dust I —wonderful, stupendous love!  His word also says,
"( Before they call I will answer, and while they
are yet speaking I will hear." We see that He
hears the very desires of our hearts; and who
first gave us these desires? We know well that
our imaginations are only evil; holy desires could,
therefore, have proceeded from God alone; and
He who has begun a good work in us, will He
not carry it on? Oh, yes, dearest E, I felt
the same as you do but a very short time since. I
was fearful that I did not see the depravity of my
heart sufficiently; but you will find that the more
you love the Saviour, the more you will see your
need of Him. The dealings of the Lord are mysterious; and, perhaps, if He had been pleased
to show you more of your evil heart, the sight
would have driven you to despair. But in mercy
He chooses to lead us in a smoother path. Let us
pray for a larger portioln Jf His Holy Spirit, that
we may be able to love Him more and serve Him
better; and whatever we do, may we do all to the
glory of God.
I find, dear, that in reading the Scriptures,
the great secret is first to pray earnestly for God's
assistance, that I may be able to understand what
I read, and then to apply every word of what I
0




1]          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
read to myself, and try to feel that it was written
for me. Try this plan, dear E- -.
It is sweet to reflect, that though separated in
body, our spirits unite in loving, praising, and
praying to the same God; let us unite in praying
for each other, for I need it quite as much as you
do. I find myself poor, miserable, blind, and naked
in soul. We will ask for those things that are
according to His will, and before we rise from our
knees let us receive an answer, by believing that
we really have what we desire. We should not go
away from an earthly parent, after we had asked
for ta thing, without waiting for an answer; let
us not, then, do so with our heavenly Father.
Worldly people say, that it is impossible to be
continually thinking and talking of Christ and the
things of heaven, but they do not know that
everything else to a Christian is insipid and uninteresting.
Your attached and affectionate
1 Tliess. v. 17.              HARRIET.
On assurance:July 1835.
** *  I cannot agree with you, dear Ein thinking it presumption in many Christians, to
fec' assured of their reaching heaven whenever it
may please God to call them; for I think many




CHILDHOOD AND EABLY HISTORY.     19
parts of Scripture bear them out in saying so.
For instance, our Saviour says, " He that believeth on me hath everlasting life." (John, vi. 47;
2 Cor. v. 1-9; 2 Tim. iv. 18; Philip. i. 6.) Just
see what assurance Job possessed in chap. xix.
25, 26. I know and have read of many Christians,
who feel quite certain that nothing shall ever separate them from the love of Christ. They feel
that it is not humility to say they are afraid of
going to hell, but that they deserve to go there,
and are only saved from this death by the infinite
love of a Saviour, who saw them hurrying down
the broad road, and about to fall over the precipice,
when He drew them back by the gentle cords of
His love, and led them into the narrow way. And
they believe, too, the same Saviour's words, " I will
never leave thee nor forsake thee."
Unite with me, dear E-, in praying that we
may be enabled to take these precious words more
fully unto ourselves, and that the Lord the Spirit
may show us His will more clearly. Those who
have true faith will walk with God; they will be
very watchful over their conduct, and will, as the
Bible says, "pray without ceasing." These are the
tests of their faith, and if they do not these things
they cannot have true faith. O that I possessed
the faith that would produce this inward assurance!
I know that those who ask in prayer, believing, shall




20          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
receive. May the Lord give us His Spirit to teach
us so to pray that we may have all things needful
for our salvation; that when it shall please Him to
call us hence, we may be found ready, and even
willing, to depart. * * *
Your affectionate HARRIET.
P. S. I do not mean to say that I think this
assurance is needful to salvation;-far from it.
Many true Christians never felt it; but yet I do
think that the feeling must be inexpressibly delightful, and comforting.
On worldly society, &c.
Jan. 26, 1836.
DEAREST E,-I will just tell you what I
mnink of " mixing with the world." We are told in
Scripture, that we "cannot serve God and mammon;" we must either serve one or the other. I
conceive there is no neutral position. There are
only two roads, the " broad," and the " narrow:"
therefore, what is not right must be wrong (Oh,
that I could live up to this!).-If we find that
mixing with the world tends to the glory of Godif we find that it is of service to others or ourselves,
-then I think we.cannot be wrong in going into it.
If, on the contrary, it deadens our affections for
better things- if we feel that we have not strength,




CHILDHOOD AND EARLY HISTORY.     21
courage, and faith to reprove, correct, exhort our
fellow-sinners,-then I think our duty is to keep
as much as possible from it. This latter I find to
be my case. As to balls, parties, and every place
of public amusement, I would not elter into them,
for I should feel that these places are not fit for one
who professes to be a disciple of Jesus Christ. I
should feel I was dishonouring His name which I
iear. Besides all this, how much precious time is
wasted, every moment of which we must account
for! what various evil passions arise in our hearts
while there, which, although not seen, are as bad as
open sins in the sight of God! My dearest E, I
have been led much to consider these things; I have
made them the subject of earnest prayer: will you
do the same?- and may the Spirit guide and
direct you! Notwithstanding all this, we have a
far more terrible little world to contend with in our
own wicked hearts-worldly thoughts, words, and
feelings, which must be quelled, or we cannot live
to the glory of God. A continual warfare must be
kept up, and God will always give us the victory
if we trust in Him.
Oh, dearest E, as Mr. J-   was saying the
other day, "the path of life is very narrow," and we
ought to pray for grace to keep us from turning to
the right hand or to the left.' Cast all your care
on Him. He has loved you, and will continue to




22          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
love you. Trust in Him, then, and ask largely for
those blessings which you stand in need of; ask
believing, and you shall receive. He may not do
this as soon as you would wish, or in the manner
you would wish; for God's thoughts are not as our
thoughts, neither are His ways our ways.
Oh, the amazing efficacy of prayer! Oh, wonderful truth, that our Saviour, even Himself, intercedes for us, His children! Ought not this consideration to encourage us to walk in His paths? They
are not grievous.  Wisdom's ways are ways of
pleasantness, and all her paths are peace, —peace
which passeth all understanding. My text for you
to-day is, "Pray without ceasing."  Prayer keeps
out all evil thoughts; and by keeping in a spirit of
prayer throughout the day, we shall live nearer and
nearer to God. The longer I live, the more I see
my need of a Saviour. My continual prayer is,
to live closer and closer to God. Pray for me.
Read Isaiah, Iv.
Your own HARRIET.
The following letter introduces her next sister,
Sophy, between whom and Harriet, though very
opposite in natural disposition and character, there
existed a beautiful combination of affection and
mutual dependence:



CHILDHOOD AND EARLY HISTORY.     23
N-, Jan. 1836.
* * " I have been thinking much, dear E —,
lately, of the love of Christ. How wonderful it is
that He should have chosen us, that He should have
adopted us, and made us His children, and in every
respect treat us as such! How delightful it is to
be able to view God, not as a judge, but as "our
Father," and to be permitted to call Him by that
endearing name! We are now no longer under
the terrible sentence of the law, but under grace;
for through faith we are justified in His sight.
Christ paid all our debt by His obedience unto
death, therefore we are free from condemnation;
and as our blessed Saviour has paid the debt of sin
for us, God cannot in justice require payment from
us also. That appears to me to be the way of salvation: do you think so, dear E-?
Sophy and myself are sleeping in the schoolroom. We thought that we should like a little
change, and you cannot think how pleasant it is
The moon was so bright this morning, at half-past
three, that we got up, thinking it was late. We
lighted the fire, and have been sitting here reading
and working ever since. It has just struck me,
that our love for each other is stronger than it was,
and that this love, instead of lessening, will continue
to increase, and that death will have no power to
dissolve it, for in glory alone it will be perfected




24          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
What a sweet thing is the communion of saints!one common end in view, one Lord, one Saviour.
From all parts of the earth there are many travelling to the centre point; and although we may
not know each other here, we shall know each other
in heaven. Oh, blessed place! there may we meet
all those friends whom we have loved on earth!
Your affectionate HARRIET.
It was about the date of this letter that Sophy
received her first serious impressions, through
Harriet's unconscious instrumentality.  She has
said these were awakened by overhearing, night
after night, Harriet's fervent supplications, after
they had retired to rest, when she thought her
sister was asleep, and that she was herself alone
with God.
Blessed sisters! Ocean separates your sleeping
bodies now, but your spirits are together in the joy
of your Lord, and your voices blend in the same
song of praise to Him who loved you and bought
you with His blood, and made you meet for the
inheritance of the saints in light!




THE GOVERNESS.             25
CHAPTER       II.
THE GOVERNESS.
1836-1838.
I HAVE often thought that all the trees of the wood,
all the flowers of the garden, and all the little
blossoms that smile on us by the wayside, have
their antitype in God's spiritual garden. And as
each of these, from the stately oak of the forest to
the tiny harebell of the heath, has its appointed
space in creation, adding its share of loveliness and
usefulness to the eye and wants of man, and its
tribute of praise and glory to God, so it is with
each member of the heavenly family.  Has not
the Lord himself suggested such thoughts to us in
the Song of Songs? And if He would have us
"consider the lilies," and thereby be attracted to
our heavenly Father's footstool, should not the
contemplation of His higher work in the creation of
a holy seed in the immortal soul, with its after



26          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
growth and development, its blossoms of promise
and fruits of'righteousness in one whom He is
training for glory, draw forth our warmest admiration and praise towards its Great Author? We
have seen how the Holy Spirit was pleased to
begin His saving work in Harriet's soul. Of the
moment when the incorruptible seed was dropped
in her heart we know not; this only we know,
that it was there, that it sprung up, and that it
was destined to grow and to bring forth much
fruit.
I have said that each plant in the natural
garden has its likeness in the garden of the Lord.
If, to follow out this train of thought, I am asked
which I should fix on as a type of her whose
Christian character I am endeavouring to portray,
I should point to one of that class of lowly, yet
lovely plants, whose evergreen freshness gladdens
the eye at all seasons, whose bud of early promise
never disappoints you, and whose vigorous roots
grow deeper and stronger after every transplantation,
thriving alike beneath the sunshine and the storm.
In the cherished home of her childhood, and afterwards in the lowly hut of a Canadian forest, as in
all the minor transplantations to which she was
subject, she was the same real, living, acting,
growing Christian; the roots of her faith strong in
an unseen Saviour; the fruits of her faith, the con



THE GOTERNESS.             27
sistent fulfilment of her duty as a daughter, sister,
governess, wife, mother, friend.
Under a variety of outward circumstances (and
every child of God knows how difficult it is not to
be hindered in his homeward course by these) she
was enabled, in a high degree, to keep one point
steadily in view,-her aim was, in the least and
lowest occupation to do all to the glory of God,
and to enjoy Him in Christ Jesus as her exceeding
great reward.
The year 1837 opens on Harriet under new
circumstances.  We find her in the house of
another, in the character of a governess.  How
this came to pass the following letter will unfold:N-, Dec. 1836.
How many events have happened, dearest
E -, since you last received a letter from me!
Within one short month my dear friend Elizabeth
G      has been called to join her Saviour above;
I have been spending some days at S —, we
were upset on our return, and dear papa was so
much hurt as to be in a very precarious state for
some days; and last of all, I am become an inmate
of Mrs. E —'s house, in the capacity of a governess to her children. So you will agree with
me that these are four not common events, and at




28          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
the same time most merciful ones in every way, and
we can always say, " It is well."
This verse, "Here will I dwell, for I have a
delight therein," has been most precious to me the
last few days.  I do, indeed, long for that rest
which perfect holiness alone can give; and I do
realise this sweet verse, " As the hart panteth after
the water-brooks so panteth my soul after Thee, 0
God."
Now, while trying to open my heart to you, the
remembrance of my dear friend E. G —    forces
itself upon me. The Lord's dealings towards her
were most gracious. She left this world without
ever having experienced any doubts or fears. Just
before her death she said that she could not feel
that joy and love for her Saviour that she could
wish, and her father asked her whether this did
not produce some doubts? She replied, " Oh, no!
how can I doubt when I have the promise of God
to rest upon?"  Mr. Jebb preached her funeral
sermon. I trust her death may be made the means
of life to many.
But I am forgetting all this time that you are
perhaps wondering how it is that I am writing in
dear Mrs. E —'s parlour, instead of in my own
sweet home.
When Mrs. E- -? was anxiously looking out
for a governess, I was proposed to her, by no other




THE GOVERNESS.            29
than our dear pastor, who mentioned it to papa
and mamma, and they cheerfully agreed to it, after
most kindly leaving me to do exactly as I liked. I
felt that I could not do otherwise than accept it,
seeing, as I most clearly did, the hand of God in it,
and a duty devolving on me to provide for myself
when such a good opportunity offered, knowing
that ours is a large family, with very little means of
supporting it.
Mrs. E-    was delighted at the thought, and
now I am here I am only afraid she will consider
me too much. I love her very dearly; yet, dearest
E, there is something sad and melancholy in
the thought of leaving the home of my childhood,
and all the endearments that are associated with that
word home. I feel assured that will not be such
again for me. I have mentioned my feelings on
this subject only to you.
My duties here begin on the 15th.    The
children are at present at school.  In looking
forward I see great difficulties in my way, and
great inability to perform the duties devolving
on me. I do not mean, in educating them for this
world, but for that which is to come. The former
is of little moment compared with the latter. But
I will look to the Lord for strength, and guidance,
and judgment in all things, and if I seek His glory
alone, I know that He will be ever with me. In




30          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
myself I feel perfect weakness, but in Him I am
strong.
You ask me to tell you how to act with regard
to speaking a word to others. I cannot tell you
how deeply I feel my own backwardness in this
respect. When I feel it is my duty to say something for my Master's cause, I appear to be spellbound; but if, by an effort, I am enabled to say a
little, I feel that the chain is loosened.
I know what it is that keeps us back,-it is
want of faith. Oh, let us, dear, pray for more
faith. Does it not appear extraordinary that we
refise to speak one word for Him who has done so
much for us?
Your fondly attached HARRIET.
We cannot but admire the moral principle
which actuated her in the decision above expressed,
it being on her own part so perfectly voluntary.
If she had her "sad" feelings on leaving her
own sweet home, there was not one heart there
that did not feel her absence as a check upon their
home pleasures. There were many circumstances,
however, which made it a light trial compared with
what many a young girl has to suffer on first
taking a situation as a governess. She would still
be near, and under the ministry of her dear pastor;
the children she was to have the care of, were the




THE GOVERNESS.             31
children of many prayers, and their widowed
mother, with whom she would be so closely associated, had for some time been a valued Christian
friend. Besides this, the duties of a governess were
not altogether new to her, as she had been the
instructress of her younger sisters for two years
past, and she would be within a few minutes' walk
of her father's house, and still be able in many
ways to help them, and to watch over their best
interests.
I have alluded in a former chapter to Harriet's
silence on the subject of religion for some time
after she was herself deeply exercised and interested in it; it often pained her at the tine.
because she seemed to be doing nothing for those
nearest and dearest to her. She little knew how
her consistent life was telling on their hearts and
consciences, how much blessing God was adding
to the few words now and then fitly spoken, and
the little notes (often nothing more than an appropriately written text) she was in the habit of leaving on her sisters' dressing-tables. Many of these
mementos of love have been kept and treasured, a
few of which I will give, as showing the spirituality
of her desires for them at this time:" Eat, 0 friends; drink, yea, drink abundantly,
0 beloved." (Cant. v. 1.) 0 hear Christ's invita



32          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
tion to you this day, my sweet Carry; be not
satisfied with anything short of His fulness. May
He manifest himself to you when at His Table, in a
manner He has never yet done.
Sunday, Dec. 31st, 1837.
Has the Lord opened unto you, my dearest
Carry, the treasures of His grace, and made you see
something of the wonders of redeeming love; and
has the view been precious to you? if so, fear not,
" thou shalt see greater things than these." (John,
i. 50.)
Sunday, Nov. 1837.
FOR MY LOVED CARRY, —" They shall walk with
me in white." (Rev. iii. 4.)
July 27, 1837.
MY BELOVED SOPYn,-Are you dwelling in the
presence of Christ?-is He always most precious to
your soul? Stir up the gift of God which is in
you,-be sober, and watch unto prayer.
Nov. 12, 1837.
"These things have I spoken unto you that
my joy might remain in you, and that your joy
might be full." (John, xv. 11.) This text was
made precious to me last Sunday, just as I was
going to the Table, and the sweet assurance it gave




THE GOVERNESS.             33
me that these unspeakable joys should remain in
me, was just what my soul needed and longed for.
May the Spirit bring it with like power to your
soul, my dearest Carry, if He sees you need it!
Sunday, Nov. 19th, 1837.
"The Lord is my shepherd; I shall not want."
(Ps. xxiii. 1.) Having such a shepherd, my loved
Carry, let us never feel ourselves to be in want of
anything but a greater knowledge of Him, and increasing conformity to His image, and let all in us
be lost in His fulness.
Dec. 28th, 1837.
This is a season of the year, dearest E —, in
which Christians must rejoice,-not, indeed, with the
rejoicing of the world, but with the inward rejoicing
of a soul redeemed by the all-sufficient sacrifice of
Christ.
That we may both feel Him every day more
precious to our souls is my constant prayer.
To a friend who was then near her brother
C —, a boy at school:Do let me ask you to say a word to C —when you see him; I know he will listen to what
you may say, and you do not know how you may be
blessed to him. How great is our anxiety of mind
D




34          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
when there is any one we love who is not brought
into the same covenant of grace with ourselves!
The following shows the tenderness of her conscience, and her readiness to acknowledge her fault
to a much younger sister:
Every time I see my Carry I think she is
expecting a note from me, and I am grieved that I
have not one written. A few moments on the
morning of this holy day shall be devoted to her.
I often think, What is the use of trying to comfort or build up others when my knowledge of
divine things is so small, and my experience of
them still smaller? But when I am asked to write,
the thought that the Lord may be pleased to direct
my pen, and may condescend, through the medium
of so unworthy a creature as myself, to bring a word
with power to your soul, makes these fears vanish.
I often remember with pain that the thoughts
of our hearts were at enmity with each other when
I left my beloved home, and something which had
annoyed us both had caused an angry feeling to
arise in our breasts. This is a grievous thing;
and such a sin, too, for those to indulge in who
were making a profession of faith, and are called
followers of the meek and lowly Jesus. My sweet
Carry, I have the most reason to humble myself in




THE GOVERNESS.             35
the sight of God, for I was the eldest,-the eldest
in years and in Christian knowledge. May the Lord
pardon this thing also; and I trust that He has
now given us both grace to keep down all those
angry feelings, which were so prone to rise at the
smallest cross, and enabled us to conquer that
which of all things is most unbecoming in a Christian, —an angry, impatient temper. Is our patience
tried in any way? We will remember the patience
Jesus shows towards us. Are our desires and wills
in any way thwarted? We will remember how often
our Lord's will is opposed by us, whose will is our
sanctification. And in all cases we will go to the
throne of grace, there to obtain that power which
will subdue the sins which beset us.  My own
Carry, may the Lord's presence graciously rest
with you this and every day, and may He be
pleased to reveal Himself more and more to your
longing soul. This is the prayer of your attached
sister in double bonds,
HARRIET.
These little notes will sufficiently show her love
and anxiety for the souls of her kindred. The
following is addressed to one who had become with
her a collector for the Jews' Society, and was hesitating as to how far it was right to beg money of
those who took no interest in the cause of Christ:



36          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
Nov. 1st, 1837.
DEAR E —, —I have been consideringyournot&
much, but I cannot see with you that we ought not
to collect from the unconverted, and I think I have
Scripture to support me. Do you remember, that
when Solomon was building the house of the Lord
he sent to Hiram, king of Tyre (a heathen, you
must remember), for materials to build it with? Are
not each one of us helpers in the work of building
up the spiritual temple? and have you never heard
of those who, unconverted themselves, have been
the means of converting others? This is awful, but
yet true; and thousands have contributed towards
the work of the Lord who may never taste of the
joys of heaven. I do not think I could squeeze
money out of people unwilling to give, yet I think
it right to ask. As to myself, I dare not think ass
you do, because it would exactly suit my indolent
disposition. Although I have collected a great
deal, I cannot reconcile my flesh to the work; there
is nothing I dislike more, and it makes me unhappy,.
because I see by it how cold is my love to God,
and how much I want that principle which would
influence me to work while I have time and opportunity.
What a glorious time it will be when the Jews
are restored to their promised land! God's own
people loving and serving Him there! Then, too,




THE GOVERNESS.             37
the fulness of the Gentiles shall be brought in, and
the millennial reign begin. I take such pleasure
in reading those parts of Scripture which prophesy
of the future. Do let me hear from you soon,
as I long to begin our work together; and before
we do so, let us earnestly pray for His blessing,
and if it should be His will to work by us, His
weak instruments, we will give Him     all the
glory.
The thought has just come into my mind that it
is your birthday. I ask for the Lord's best blessings
to rest upon you; and if you are spared to live
another year, may you be able to praise Him for
an increased knowledge of Himself, more conformity
to His will, and a heart desirous of doing only that
"oNE thing," and pressing towards the mark of
your high calling in Christ Jesus. Oh I surely we
have nothing to do but this one thing; leaving the
world, and worldly things, with self included, being
dead to them all, and living to Christ, and for
Christ alone. I do long to live the rest of my life
to Him, and to be perfect as He is perfect.'Dear Lord, thou know'st my inward mind
Pants for conformity to thee."
Let us live more a life of prayer, and so will
our love to God increase; and, oh! may it each




38           THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
day be stronger and deeper, without the least declension, until we are ripe for heaven.
Your affectionate friend and sister in the Lord,
HARRIET.
June 22, 1837.
* * * Oh that I could comprehend the love of
God, and that this were the principle of my every
action! Only think for one moment, my own
E; God loved us as He loved His only Son!
Surely it cannot be, as many assert, to satisfy the
wrath of God alone that Christ died; was it not
rather to make way for the exercise of His love,
which wanted to bless us and make us His dear
children, even heirs of God and joint-heirs with
Christ? The state of angels is blessed, for they
live in the presence of God; they call Jesus their
Creator, and are ever singing His praise; but they
are not bought with His blood,-they cannot call
Him by that endearing name, Friend, and Brother.
No; they are lookers on, and can praise His holy
name for the mysteries of redeeming love; but
they cannot say, " He died for us;"-they are not
partakers of this amazing, incomprehensible love!
Oh, dear E, let us ask to know more of it,-to
feel it more, and then we shall love each other
more; and we will love the whole heaven-born
family, scattered throughout the world, of which we




THE GOVERNESS.             39
are members; and we will love the whole world.
Oh! would not this make us live to the glory of
God, denying ourselves in everything, whether
small or great, to devote all the powers of our
minds, our souls, our bodies, to the advancement of
His kingdom? And, finally, let us think no cross
too great to be undertaken for our Jesus, but rather
let us give thanks if we should be counted worthy
to bear one for His sake. How does my heart
burn within me while I am permitted to write of
the love of Jesus! My stammering tongue would
delight to shout aloud the praise of our Jehovah,
You, dear, will help me; but ours shall be a nobler
song when we shall be released from the body, and
our flesh shall no longer control "the sacred
pleasures of the soul." There it is that we shall
be always together in the presence of Him, whom
to know makes even this world, this wilderness, a
pleasant place to walk in; since we know that
amidst all our trials, and troubles, and vexations,
Jesus is with us, and sooner or later will conduct
us to His right hand, where there are pleasures for
evermore.
June 25th.
Would you like to know how I am seated just
now, my E —? It is the evening of the Lord's
day; the children are seated around me, and are
constantly breaking the thread of my thoughts by




40          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
their prattlings; and on the opposite side of the
road is the little church, where I hear the " happy
family" engaged in singing the praises of God.
Is not this rather tantalising? Our dear friend
Mr. Hazlegrave preached here last Sunday morning
from Matt. xxvii. 41, 42, and I cannot tell you
how one thing he said has been sounding in my
ears ever since,-" He would not save Himself that
He might save us."
Wednesday, 28th.
MY DEAREST E ——,-Surely there cannot be a
soul so changeable as mine, and it is a sore trial
to me. When I began this letter my heart seemed
as if it could not contain all the love I felt for
Jesus, and this morning it is cold, and-no, I must
not say dead; were it so it could not feel: but it
does feel, and that most bitterly, what it is not to
be able to hold communion with God. At these
times He enables me to strive until I have the
mastery; but then it is not that communion with
God in which the very soul is wrapped up in Him.
Our enemy would like to come off victorious, and I
often fancy that he must, so weak am I in fighting
against him; but here I see my unbelief and ingratitude, for there is One who fights in us, who is
more than all who are against us. What promises
He has given us, that Satan shall not get the




THE GOVERNESS.            41
advantage over us, and that we shall be more than
conquerors through Him that loved us I
But I must close, I feel that it has done me
good thus to open my heart to you. We can make
bitter complaints, but the fault is all our own.
That the Lord may keep us from falling, and give
us high enjoyment in Himself, is the prayer of my
own E —'s fondly attached
HARRIET.
Give my kindest love to my dear brother when
you see him. What pleasure it would give me to
hear he had a desire for the Ministry!
In the autumn of this year her health began to
fail, and after a time her languid step, and the
bright colour fading from her cheek, convinced her
friends that her strength was not equal to the
exertions she felt desirous of making for her pupils;
and at the close of the year she returned home,
where love and care, and the watchful medical
attendance of her kind uncle, with a change of a
few weeks at Clifton, were blessed to the restoration,
after some months, of her usual health and spirits.
Deep in the secret of her own heart lay buried
at this time the cause of her indisposition. She
had been passing through as severe a mental conflict as a warm young heart could well bear, and
though she strove to hide it from every eye but




42           THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
One, and to us her looks were as happy and her
words as trustful as ever, yet the effort had been
too much for her.
It is hoped that an allusion to this period in her
history, now after the lapse of many years, and as
both parties concerned are gone hence, will not be
thought indelicate, since the circumstances arc
those by which irAny a young Christian has been
entangled, and through which many have fallen
into the sin of disobedience to that plain command
to "marry only in the Lord," and have brought on
themselves many snares, causing, it is to be feared,
not unfrequently, the light that was in them to set
in darkness.
Harriet had been thrown a great deal into the
society of one endowed with many natural and
mental gifts, and who possessed in himself everything calculated to win her affections, while the
inquiring and apparently earnest tone of his mind
towards better things, had drawn out her strongest
sympathies and desires to be made useful to him.
Before she was aware of the influence his regard
and attentions had gained over her, she had in
reality become deeply attached to him. And now
came the test of her allegiance to her heavenly
Friend, as she daily became more and more convinced that to love the one she must forsake the
other. So strongly did her natural heart plead for




THE GOVERNESS.            43
its idol, that it even came to the question (she afterwards confessed), "Which shall I cleave unto?"
We know what that heart left to itself would have
said, but the free grace of God triumphed; the
decision to return to her "first love" was formed,
the spell was broken, and she was at rest again.
Before we quite take leave of her at Mrs.
E-'s, an extract should be given from a letter
lately written by that lady, to show how she valued
her as the governess of her children.
Mrs. E-      says:"Harriet, though so young, was devoted to
her God, and peculiarly earnest in seeking Him.
Wrapped in her shawl, the first thing before she
dressed, and the last thing after she was undressed,
did she read the word of God which she so loved,
and pray to Him whom she so devoutly adored.
Her devotion was something uncommon; so fervent, so humble; so consistent, too, in all her
walk.
" It pleased God to visit me with a succession of
sore trials while she was with me, and I remember
well the great comfort that sweet dear saint was to
me. Her faith seemed to me peculiarly lively, and
her tender sympathy that of one who could enter
fully into trial with another in a Christian spirit.
Her devotion to my children was equal to her
piety, and she trained them most anxiously and




44          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
prayerfully in the ways of the Lord. In all she
did she was consistent, for one great principle pervaded all her words and actions.
" May the dear children of such an eminently
pious mother be led to revere her memory and aim
to imitate her devoted walk."
Again, then, we find Harriet, in the spring of
1838, in her own pleasant home, enjoying the
society and pursuits of her young sisters and
brothers, in the manner the following note will
show:
N-, March 30th, 1838.
Now really, dear E —, do you not think
you are serving me very badly? You have only
written me a few hasty lines since I left you. I
can assure you I am longing for your lazy fit to
be over.
We have been spending a long but delightful
day at T —k. Five of us, besides myself, set out
with the pony this morning at ten o'clock; and after
visiting the school, the rest of our time was employed
in conversing and reading with the poor among God's
people. I set out with a heavy, unbelieving heart,
knowing how dumb I always am, and losing my
spokesman too, dear L-, who was ill, and could
not accompany us. But I found that the Lord
blesses those who seek His blessing, and that He




THE GOVERNESS.             45
does answer prayer. (Oh, how slow of heart we
are to believe this!) We returned about four
o'clock, instructed and edified. C — enjoys being
at home, and, as you may suppose, is a great pet
with us all. I doat on all my brothers, but the
turn his mind seems to have for intellectual pursuits is most winning. I pray that God may impart
to him that knowledge that is above all other, and
draw him to Himself while he is young.
Papa has given me leave to return to Clifton
with Mrs. M, next week. Dear uncle says
I am not well enough to go; but I hope nothing
will prevent me, and that I may return improved
both in body and mind.
Your ever affectionate HARRIET.
She was permitted to accomplish the desire expressed at the conclusion of this letter; and to her,
this visit to Clifton was an eventful one, both in the
lessons she was there to learn, and in its unexpected
termination.  Her health became perfectly reestablished, while her soul was being led into a new
era in its spiritual history.  Hitherto slie had
seldom been from home, and had had very little
intercourse with those more advanced in divine
knowledge than herself. At Clifton she enjoyed
the society of many experienced Christians, and one
in particular whose conversations then, and whose




TEE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
u tters afterwards, were very useful to her. But
the chief means by which her knowledge of the
truth became enlarged during her stay at Clifton,
was the Ladies' Bible-class, conducted by the Rev.
W. B. Mackenzie, then curate to Mr. Biddulph,
from whose instructions she greatly profited. So
fresh and full was her experience of divine truth,
through the teaching of this faithful servant of God,
that she would sometimes allude to that time as to
that of a second conversion. All God's ordinances
seemed filled with new and living power for her.
The upper and nether springs of the Water of Life,
proceeding from the Eternal Fountain, met together
in overflowing blessings on her thirsty soul. The
prayers of years appeared to her to be all answered
now.   The leading doctrines of the Bible were
apprehended with tenfold clearness, while the
manifestations of the Lord Jesus to her in His per
son and work were so full, so satisfying, that she
could say, in a sense she never had done before," Now mine eye seeth thee."  Of her union with the
risen Saviour she had now the witness in herself
by the Spirit, and the firm assurance then given
her of His unchanging and eternal love, she never
lost the comfort of from that time to the hour of
her departure.
How tenderly was a God of love thus preparing
His child for the trials that awaited her! She was




TE GOVERNESS.              47
hurried home, towards the end of May, by the
alarming illness of her father, which terminated in
his happy death a few days after her return. And
now Harriet's strong faith and bright assurance of
a heavenly Father's presence and power sustained,
not her spirit alone, but others, also; for she was
as a ministering angel to her widowed mother and
the fatherless ones around her. Wave after wave
rolled over them, until the day arrived that severed
and scattered the bereaved family, whose dear head
and parent was sleeping in the quiet grave. The
orphan's God raised up many a kind and interested
friend to do His work in helping towards their
future provision; for, small as had been their means
before, the loss of a father's well-earned pay in the
service of his country, left them in a position requiring every effort they could each make for the
future; and within a few weeks after the terrible
blow had fallen, the house in which they had nearly
all of them been born and brought up together was
left desolate, and the four elder ones were removed
far from each other, and from her to whom all now
clung with increased and devoted affection. The
inmost feelings of Harriet's mind during this season
of sorrow and suspense were communicated by
letter to her loved E —; and while they were
those of high and holy trust, they were also those
of a tenderly affectionate child and sister:



48          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
N-, June 3d, 1838.
MY DEAREST E    -,-I must write a line by
dear aunt, to thank you for your sympathising note,
and to say how tenderly the Lord is dealing with
me. The Lord Jehovah has shown me so much
of himself in the past, that I can only rejoice in
what appears to many the dark and gloomy future.
I can still rejoice in knowing that He works after
the counsel of His own will, and that He is answering the prayers of many years past —though not in
a way I had expected. But, what is more precious
than all, He is doing as He sees best; so it is not at
all needed that we should see, nor do I desire it; the
truth that He knows is enough. I know He is a
tender, loving Father, and He tells me that His love
to me is as great as it is to His beloved Son. (John,
xvii.) What cause, then, have we to fear?  In
every path in which He leads us, may our souls
with sincerity cry out,-" Lead me, O Lord, in the
path that Thou wouldst have me walk in."
Your fondly attached HARRIET.
N-, June 22d, 1838.
DEAREST E-, —I see your note was written
on Wednesday, but I have only just received it.
Sophy and Carry feel obliged to dear aunt for her
kind invitation, but many reasons prevent their accepting it. They would not like to leave home, nor




THE GOVERNESS.            49
should we like to part with them now, for we know
not whether we shall ever be all together again:
when once separated. Then, too, we are studying
together in many different ways, which we could
not do so well if we were to lose any of our party.
No, dear, I do not like to think of it; but it would
add to our pleasure if you would join us. We are,
not dull and gloomy, for the Lord gives us to rejoice?nd be glad in His word. Darkness is not allowed
t) prevail, because He sees it good to bless us with
the light of His countenance. If we look at the
future we cannot be sad, knowing that wherever we
are led Jesus will accompany us, and those from
whom we are parted Jesus will take care of; and
He will never forsake or suffer them to go alone.
Saturday Morning.-Well, darling E —, the
Lord is about to teach us the lesson we have been
expecting to receive. My own darling, precious
Sophy, is going to C-  on Thursday next. Uncle
will tell you all about it; but, oh! it will be dreadful to part with her. I could have wished that I
had been the first to go. I pray that He may give
us increasing faith; yes, I know He will, and will
enable us to trust entirely to Him, and not for one
moment feel " afraid." I know our tender Father
has already marked out all the way He sees it best
to lead her in. Jesus will ever be with her, and go
before her through all dangers and difficulties. He
E




O0          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
knows exactly what she stands in need of, and will
perform all things for her with a view to answering
her own prayer, —" that I may know Him."  Oh,
He will indeed show us such glorious things of
Himself, that we shall be constrained to cry out,
-" It is good for us to be here," although it may
be in the depth of sorrow.
Pray for us, my own E —.
Your affectionate HARRIET.
The parting with this sister was a severe trial tq
Harriet; she could have left her with thankfulness
to have gone herself amongst strangers, but to let
her sensitive, retiring, gentle Sophy go alone, and
for the first time, in a dependant situation, with those
she had never even seen, was what she shrunk
from. God was their strength when the day of
separation came; and soon her turn arrived, and
she went, too I




THE GOVERNESS AGAIN.         51
CHAPTER III
THE GOVERNESS AGAIN.
1838-1840.
HARRIET is again a governess, and by the guidance of her heavenly Father's hand we find her in
the house of a truly Christian lady, having the care
of her only little boy, a child about seven years of
age, in a retired country house, in one of the
prettiest parts of her native county.
The quiet retreat thus afforded her was sweetly
congenial to her then state of mind, which may be
described in the Apostle's words, "As sorrowful, yet
alway rejoicing; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things." Only the true Christian can
really enter into this seeming paradox: Harriet at
this time did so. When she looked back on the
last few weeks, she could see only the deep waters
through which she had been passing, beneath which




52           TTH EIANE$T CHIIISTIAN
lay buried all the associations of as happy a home as
childhood ever had. She had lost the dear familiar
faces of parents, brothers, sisters; the voices that.
had mingled with her own at the family altar, in
social converse, and in thankful song, were silent tol
her, and she stood alone among strangers:-could
she feel otherwise than sorrowful?  But when she
looked upwards and forwards, the scene changed.
To her, heaven had been opened, and by faith she
could see a living Almighty Father there, and Jesus
sitting at His right hand, having all power to make
all these sorrows work together for her good; and
His presence shone so brightly on her, that she
could not but rejoice. In the overflowing of her
heart's spiritual joy she endeavours to comfort and.
cheer her third sister, Carry, who left N —  a short
time after for France.
A —, June 1838.
* * * Oh, my much-loved Carry, rejoice and
be glad to think your God is going to teach you
lessons you have never learned before! You shall
see Jesus walking with you; you shall hear Him
talking to you, and bidding you eat and- drink
abundantly of the rich repast spread for you in the
wilderness and land of drought whither you are
going. There shall be no want there, for Jesus
shall supply your need; there shall be no night
there, for Jesus shall be your light; no deadness




THE GOVERNESS AGAIN.          53
(that is to say, for a long season), forJesus lives,
and you shall live also. Yes! a tide of life and light
shall He pour into your longing soul! Shall I not
then bid you again to rejoice?  You may be going
to leave a dear home, but it is to see One whom you
love above all-who is your chiefest among ten
thousand! I should like to go with you, did I not
know that there is a rich provision for me also of all
that is good, and that I, too, shall feast at my Master's table. You think, perhaps, of the pain which
will be felt in the breasts of those you leave behind;
but they, too, are called upon to rejoice; and can
they do otherwise, when such a great Person invites
you to go and see Him, and to put yourself directly
under His gracious care and guidance?  Considering the dignity of such a: calling, they -must needs
send you forth with thankfulness and praise..
Ever your own HARRIET.
Thus the "joy of the Lord" was in truth her
strength, according to the promise, and she entered
upon the work of instructing her young pupil with
much interest. - She was also able to keep up, in
some measure, -her own studies, reading French
and Italian with Mrs. B —, who was an excellent
linguist. In fine weather she would take rambling
walks with little R -, and often pay a visit to
some poor cottager, and leave a tract by the way.




547         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
With scarcely any variety, except an occasional
holiday with her beloved mother, Harriet spent the
next two years of her life. This period was a very
happy one in her soul's history; and let it be remembered, all her happiness proceeded from God
Himself. The streams that had flowed to her
through earthly channels were now cut off, and she
was proving that God was the Fountain of Life.
He who had seen the longings of her heart for
closer communion with Himself, and had heard her
fervent supplications for the Holy Spirit's teaching
and comfort, was now abundantly answering her
prayers, and making her also a blessing to others.
Her letters written from  A —   furnish so
bright an evidence of the state of her mind at this
time, that I shall extract largely from them in the
present chapter:A —, June 18th, 1839.
MY OWN DEAREST CARRY,-Should the parcel
leave N — without a line from me, you would think
it strange, and I should be sorry. I need not ask
what I shall write about, for surely one subject
should be uppermost with us both, and therefore
it must be about the various beauties our eyes are
opened to see in the great Fountain-head from
whence proceeds all our happiness,- the very
spring which makes us now and eternally one with
the ever-adorable Jehovah. The rivers of delight




THE GOVERNESS AGAIN          55
which flow from this great Fountain are so various
and numerous that I should find it difficult which
to make choice of, but, thanks be to the wise Governor of all the joys and griefs of His people, this
is not left to me. He Himself will guide my pen,
and make me write for your good or my own; or
perhaps His wisdom may leave me to myself, and
by this means show you and me that it is "the
Spirit that quickeneth, the flesh profiteth nothing."
Yes, my Carry, it is the will of God that we should
have peace by all means, and if the Spirit opens
your eyes to see them, you shall find yourself surrounded by the means of grace; and means, too, of
the most precious kind, for they all tell you to hate
self, to leave self, to cease from man, and to adore
Christ; to cleave to Him, to listen daily at His
gates, to hearken to the voice of His word. Oh,
cannot we say truly, "He speaks as never man
spake?" Every word from Him comes with power,
if we have but ears to hear. He speaks to us in
our corruptions and temptations, and by our enemies. And now, my Carry, to illustrate what I
mean when I say that our corruptions and temptations are blessings, let me just tell you my experience at the present time. A sore temptation
assails me, which drives me at once to Jesus, lest
Satan should drive me into myself, and so rob me
of my peace of conscience. The first thing I do is,




56          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
to thank Him for that very thing which drives me
to Him; then to ask Him to teach me all He would
have me learn from it, and then to bring me through
it in that way which will bring glory to His name.
Thus I am again filled with joy and peace, and my
heart is glad in the thought that my Jesus does
" ALL things well."
Oh, my Carry, my tongue would fail to tell you,
or my pen to write, of all the glad thoughts He
gives me of the future. It is true I know some
black clouds are before us, but I see them now all
covered with gold. I see my Jesus there; and His
radiant glory brightens all around, as far as the eye
can reach or the feeble mind conceive. What shall
say more? Nothing; for my rejoicing heart can
speak no more!         Ever your HARRIET.
To her former pastor, Mr. G, who was ill:A —, July 1839.
MY DEAR MR. G   -,-If I am now troubling you
by sending you this to read, I know, when I tell you
what a pleasure it is to me to write to you, you will
place over it St. Paul's covering of charity, and you
will bear with me, as you have so often done before.
If the Lord permitted me to be careful and troubled
about anything, surely it would be about one who
was the means of unlocking the door, and pointing
me to the way in which I might behold the King in




THE GOVERNESS AGAIN.         57
His beauty, the sight of whom (by faith) is even
now giving me such a rich foretaste of glory, that I
can only with wonder think of what the sight must
be when there shall be no veil between. But it
would ill become me, a poor worm, to be anxious
about anything, when I remember the Father's
love; when I see how infinitely dear His children
are to Him; how He keeps them night and day;
how He watches over them for good; how He
waters them every moment; how He leads them in
paths they know not, never leaving them, but speaking comfortably to them all the way. But it is also
true, that we are too often deaf to His voice. The
flesh has the power to call off our attention, even
though it be to the surrounding darkness; but
again Jehovah's infinite love makes that very thing
a messenger of good to the soul, by making it cling
more closely to Jesus. This is where we want to
be kept, close by his wounded side, with an eye
looking wholly and solely to Him. You see, then,
my very dear pastor, how easy I am about you;
how God assures me He is caring for you, and doing
all things well. The flesh would say, many things,
but the voice of God says " all."
I know you will be glad to hear how I am getting on, and I can tell you witl praise and thanksgiving that the wilderness is turned into a fruitful
field. I am surrounded by the means of grace.




58          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
The objects that speak of God's creative power,
the leadings of the Spirit, and my old corrupt
nature, (the very enemy of the Lord,) are all His
servants, who, like the ravens of old, bring me food
in the appointed season. Truly the ways in which
God leads us are blessed ways, and even our afflictions are so much less trying, when the Spirit uses
them as stepping-stones, from which we may see the
King, though He be afar off.
With feelings of the deepest gratitude, ever believe me, dear Mr. G —, your attached and
affectionate               HARRIET H-.
A-, July 5, 1839.
I have been wishing much to hear from you, my
own E: I long to hear what God is doing for
you, whether your grief is turned into joy, and
your mourning into gladness; whether you can
praise Him for all He does?  I know my heart
goes with you through it all, and you feel now just
as I did this time last year. When my beloved papa
was breathing his last they drew mamma out of the
room, and I followed her. We remained in the
adjoining one until dear Mr. G-    came in and
announced to us his departure. We went into the
schoolroom, where we all remained together that
evening, and I felt truly happy. Jehovah never
appeared to me so plainly as then a God of infinite




THE GOVERNESS AGAIN.         59
love; and I loved Him the more, and praised Him
for all He had done for my dear papa. His even
taking him seemed to me such a mark of love.
And then, too, my heart felt doubly drawn towards
my own mamma, and the rest of us; and all this,
far from being momentary, continued to increase.
And then He brought me here, and separated me
from all I love, and from Christian friends, to fill up
my cup of happiness in Himself. Yes; I never
before was so happy as I am now. My unbelieving
heart says sometimes it cannot last; but at once the
Spirit seems to contradict the thought, by assuring
me that it shall increase, for He is the author and
giver of all my joy; and it is, moreover, His delight
to reveal Himself to me and to you, my E —-.
Your HARRIET.
"I will be as the dew unto Israel."  This dew
comes at Jehovah's command, to refresh His inheritance when it is weary. It makes the flowers
of His garden thrive and bloom; the burning sun
comes, but not one little plant shall fade; for the
morning dew strengthens and invigorates them each
again.
When she had been at A      rather more than
a year, it pleased God to send a faithful pastor to
the parish in which she was then residing, to which
happy event she alludes:



60          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
* * * What unbelieving worms we are, thau
we should feel astonished at any new proofs of
Jehovah's covenant love! If, dearest E, you
had ever been in a barren wilderness, where the
streams of blessing through the means of a pastor's
ministrations have never flowed to you for a whole
year, you would then be able to understand my
feelings this morning, when I was introduced to a
man of God who is to be our future minister. I
know that "the Rock" never ceases to follow me:
with this I ought to be fully satisfied. But my
Lord knows my frame, and remembers I am but
dust; and it is for this He gives me now what
those who have stronger faith and love might be
better able to dispense with.  I have had such
sweet proofs lately of the Lord's attending to our
smallest comforts, and I find I have only to take
my little inconveniences to Him, and they are either
directly removed, or I have the assurance that,
whatever it is, it comes from Him, and therefore I
am satisfied, and the little pain is removed.
Your fondly attached HARRIET.
A, Jan. 1840.
I trust, my E —, you have spent a merry
Christmas; that you have been praising the Lord,
and rejoicing in His great name. He is called
Jehovah, but this great name is divided and sub



THE GOVERNESS AGALN.         6 
divided, so that He has one exactly suited to all
the wants and woes of His dear people. The one
which I have wanted, and which has therefore been
applied by the Spirit of the Lord to my soul, is that
one in Isaiah, ix., where He is called " the Prince of.
Peace." This name is, indeed, a quiet resting-place.
Oh, praised be God! we do know something of this
Prince of Peace; for we feel that He has given us
rest and peace in Himself. But mark the promise
which follows:-" Of the increase of His government and peace there shall be no end."   This
blessed truth shall make us look forward to the
year we have now commenced with rejoicing, since'
we are assured that at the end of it, whether in the
body or out of the body, we shall know more of
Jesus. Our sorrows and trials may increase, perhaps, but these shall help us to more glorious views
of Him. " How fast the time passes I" is a phrase in
the mouth of all; but to me the truth of it has been
peculiarly sweet lately. I groan, being burdened
with the body of sin, and long for the time to arrive
when the Lord will appear to change my vile body.
And yet I would not go one moment before my.
appointed time. I desire His will to be done in me
and by me; yea, more, I want to have no will but
His. And this leads me to tell you another way
of the Lord towards me lately.  I have felt the
want of that communion and oneness of soul and




62          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
sentiment which I enjoy with very few, and I have
had somewhat of that desolate feeling,-"No man
careth for my soul." This has been a blessed trial
to me, for by the Spirit I have been led still closer
to Jesus, the Friend who loves and cares for me
more than an earthly one could. The joys that
spring from Him are the only satisfying ones —they
never leave a pang behind. We know this, and
yet we require to be taught it over and over again.
We look for that which, in the distance, seems desirable, and which we fancy would, if attained, add
to our pleasure; but a nearer insight into this world's
worthlessness damps our expectations, our hopes
vanish, and we are left resting on that true and
lasting happiness which is only found in " Thy will,
O Lord, be done 1" Oh, what pains our heavenly
Teacher takes to show us there is nothing worth
having but Himself! There are times when my
soul, under the load of sin, cries out with bitterness, " Create in me a clean heart, O God I" But,
generally, I can reflect with joy and gratitude that
He has already done this, and can praise Him
for it.
Ever your own HARRImT.
Having established the heart of His child in the
true peace of the Gospel of Christ, and made Himself the one object of delight, from whom she was




THE GOVEDNESS AGAIN.          63
assured nothing should be able to separate her, it
pleased God to give her also a growing experience
of the Christian life, as one of increasing warfare.
Many a young Christian, who, after the first awakening of conscience on account of his sins, has, by faith
in the Saviour's promises, been quieted, and for a
time enjoyed peace and comfort, and thought his
heaven all but realized, has been afterwards greatly
distressed and alarmed by discovering the depth of
his indwelling corruptions, and the strength of that
evil principle, "the flesh," against which he finds
there must be perpetual war. He had left Egypt,
and seen Pharaoh destroyed, and had sung the
song of triumph on the other side of the Red Sea,
and fiom thence anticipated a speedy entrance into
the promised rest,-when, lo there is a long wilderness journey to be trodden, to humble and to prove
him, and the inhabitants of the land to be subdued,
ere the prize is won. At this many stumble, and
some for a time fall back; but so did not Harriet.
Slow had been the development of the Spirit's work
in leading her to Christ, but it had been sure and
deep; and now she learned of the same Teacher to
fight the good fight of faith, and to encourage others
in the use of that armour which God has provided
for every soldier of the Cross. The following letters will illustrate this growing acquaintance with
the nature of tie Christian life:




"34          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
A-, Feb. 3, 1840
Let me help you, my sweet one, to sing the
song of praise to the Blessed Guide, that He is
leading you in the way He chooses; which, though
it be painful in the extreme for the time, yet is
nevertheless most needful. And it is a most precious way in the end, since it is one that casts down
the monster Self, and exalts the Saviour, and gives
us such bright discoveries of the love and faithfulness of our Jesus, as we could not have in any other
way. My E —, the Lord is teaching me the same
lesson, and therefore I feel peculiar pleasure in
writing to a sister in affliction. Oh, that we may
encourage each other to believe! From the first
moment we were born to the present hour, we are
more vile, helpless, and wretched in ourselves than
we have-or can have-any conception of. This
view is given us of ourselves to make us loathe
ourselves, and God thereby makes room for Himself. And what a glorious design is this! and, if it
be so, will He-can He-allow us to sink at the
sight? It cannot be; for underneath are the everiasting arms to sustain us, and to raise us above the
storm  of fiery corruptions that rage within us.
This, however fierce, can never drive the Lord's
redeemed ones from His bosom. True it is, we
cannot keep ourselves there; we should-and the
Lord shows us that we do-soon get tired and




THE GOVERNESS AGAIN.          6b
weary of striving and praying, and a " dead calm"
would soon be the grave of all our hopes, did not
Jesus uphold us. Fear not, then, my E —, the
Lord is your keeper; His strength is just suited to
your perfect weakness; and think not He can forget
you in your inmost need. Is He not, even now,
engaged in your behalf before His Father's throne?
and does He not Himself assure you He has prayed
for you, that your faith fail not? You may doubt
of your own strength in keeping you unto the end,
but never doubt either the power or willingness
of your Jesus to keep you. Surely His own glory
would be tarnished if one of the least of His jewels
was snatched from His crown. Never forget,
dearest, that Christ died for persons; that you were
in His thoughts at that hour; that He then redeemed you from all that depth of sin and guilt
which you now are made by the Revealing Spirit
to see and feel.  You say, my E —, that you
want to know the love of Christ. So do I, dearest.
Jesus is before the throne praying that we may;
and we may know it is so, because His Spirit
within us is praying to the same effect. The prayer
is heard and answered, even by means of those very
enemies which are driving us with irresistible force
to our only refuge, and thus causing us to know
Christ as our Deliverer, and to make us take the
crown off all our graces to cast it at His feet, while
F




66          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
we sing, " Worthy is the Lamb."  Since we know
what will be the end of all our sorrows and griefs,
-namely, to exalt our King on His throne in our
hearts, from whence the devil and self try haiid to
keep Him-may we not be happy, even in the
midst of suffering, and say, "Although the fig-tree
shall not blossom, neither shall fruit be in the vine,
yet will I joy in the Lord, and rejoice in the God
of my salvation?"  The warfare is hard-very
hard; let us not look forward to a time of its
getting less painful, which we are apt to do, and
thus buoy ourselves up with false hopes. Let us
rather seek for faith to hold fast the unchanging
promises of Jehovah, every one of which is sealed
to us with an oath, so that we can come before Him,
through Jesus, and ask for the fulfilment of every
one of them, for His oath's sake.   The hard
struggle, too, makes us long for the coming of
Christ, when we shall be freed from the cruel
bondage which has kept our spirits down so long.
And surely the time is but for a moment; " He
that shall come will come, and will not tarry." He
longs to be with His bride, as much, and far more,
than she desires to be with Him. Like yourself,
dearest, I sometimes feel the way to be dark and
dreary; but Jesus will not leave us comfortless, He
will manifest Himself unto us. Our waiting spirits
shall have many bright views of Him as He )asses




THE GOVERNESS AGAIN.          67
by us; and thus, in quick succession, our days on
earth will pass, and soon, time to us shall be no
longer!
In a note I had from H — she says, speaking of
Carry: —" She seems a light in the midst of darkness and ignorance. The Lord has already made
her a blessing to many. She is placed in a most
interesting sphere of usefulness, with four or five of
the girls in the school impressed with a sense of the
value of their souls, and one or two giving marks
of, I trust, decided grace. She is their counsellor
and adviser in spiritual things, and it is her delight
thus to do her Father's work.
Thank you very much for the tracts. How
kind of you to think of me and my poor people!
-not so much mine, however, since Mr. Rcame.
Ever your fond HAnRIET.
To her sister Sophy, as much younger in the
faith, the following instructive and encouraging
letters were addressed during her stay at A —:
A-, May 1840.
MY OWN DEAREST SOPHY,-I will now, with the
Lord's permission, sit down quietly and try to
answer your dear letter, and may the Holy Spirit
guide me and teach me what to say, that I may




68          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
not speak my own words. I will first dwell on
the corruption of our nature, and try to prove to
you how impossible it is ever to become holy, or
even to do a thing that is holy, in that corrupt
nature.
In the revelation of Jehovah we are told, that
"the heart is deceitful above all things, and
desperately wicked;" and then the prophet goes
on to ask, "who can know it?"    You and I,
dearest, know very little of it as yet; but I am
sure we are ever making most painful discoveries
of the truth of the above statement. And we shall
yet know a great deal more of it when we have
lived out our day upon earth, though we shall only
know what we really have been when we are in
glory, and shall praise Him who has delivered us
from ourselves. But though we have not experienced the depth of sin within us, our Lord has
given us a true and faithful (though awful) catalogue of the sins that proceed out of our evil hearts.
He says, " Out of the heart proceed evil thoughts,
murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, covetousness, deceit, lasciviousness, an evil eye, blasphemy,
pride, foolishness." Now some of these sins we
have never felt; we know them not: yet the root of
all sins is in us. See, again, Rom. iii. 10-18. Are
these things so? Can, then, this corrupt fountain
produce sweet waters? " Can the Ethiopian change




THE GOVERNESS AGAIN.          69
his skin, or the leopard his spots? then may ye also
do good who are accustomed to do evil." It is well
to be established in this truth, for then we cease to
look for that which can never be,-the old Adam
(our corrupt nature) to grow better, or to be
anything but what it is-wholly unclean. (See
Article IX.) When we see and feel sin's hateful
workings within us, we are deeply grieved on account of it; but we are not surprised, and do not go
away with the idea that, because sin dwells in us,
we are not the children of God, and cannot be
believers: on the contrary, we are thereby led
closer to Jesus, there to find refuge from ourselves, which nothing else in heaven or earth could
afford us.
Now let us turn to the new nature formed within
us, which is nothing more nor less than the Holy
Spirit dwelling in us. " God sent forth the Spirit
of His Son into your hearts." (Gal. iv. 6; Rom.
viii. 11.) This new life implanted in the child of
God, which makes him one with Christ, for "' He
that is joined to the Lord is one spirit," must be
altogether holy, because it is a part of the divine
nature, (2 Pet. i. 4; and 1 John, iii. 9, where it says,
" Whosoever is born of God sinneth not, for his
seed remaineth in him, and he cannot sin because
he is born of God.") The fruit which is produced
in the believer by the Spirit dwelling in him is




70          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.'love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance."  These, then,
are the two principles within, which are ever
working against each other: "the flesh lusteth
against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh,
and these are contrary the one to the other."
(Gal. v.)
Hence it is that we must be always fighting, not
with a desponding, doubting mind, but with a certainty that the victory must be ours, for many
blessed reasons.
1. Because Jesus has already triumphed over
ALL our foes.
2. Because He now fights for us, and will get
the victory in us for Himself.
3. Because he has promised that sin shall not
have the dominion over us.
4. Because His people are predestinated to be
conformed to His image, and to be a holy people.
(1 Pet. ii. 9.)
He has furthermore promised, "I will put my
laws into their minds, and write them in their
hearts;" and "I will put my fear in their hearts,
that they shall not depart from me." I do not
know whether you will understand me, darling
Sophy.   I have entered into the subject very
slightly, and feel how little I know of it; but you
and I have both of us that anointing which teacheth




TIHE GOVERNESS AGAIN.        71
all things, and since He has promised to guide us
into all truth, we can plead with Him to do so, for
His great name's sake.
As to Mr. —'s opinion, that "Christians are
too apt to look at the work done for us instead of
the work done in us," I think that few have
right conceptions of the work of Christ, or, rather,
of the work of the ever-blessed Trinity.  If they
had, we should not hear so much of persons being
in doubt of their eternal salvation, who, we may
think, would have no such doubt, if they rightly
understood the doctrine of justification by faith in
our Lord Jesus Christ. We must see this point
clearly, before we can understand the work of the
Spirit carried on within us.
I should be very sorry to think that alienation
of the affections was not actual sin, and, therefore, paid for. It seems to me a most grievous one.
and one which, if not atoned for, would cast me into
hell. It is not the extent of the sin only which the
Lord looks at, but sin as sin. Taking the fruit of
the tree does not seem to us an enormous crime,
but it was disobedience, and that was enough. I
believe that the smallest thought of evil in the
children of God was atoned for by the Lord Jesus
Christ; oh, yes I indeed it was; for if all my debts
were paid save one mite, for that mite I should be
cast into hell! But you forget, darling Sophy, that




72          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
the alienation of the affections is at the root of all
sin. The Lord says, " Give me thine heart," and
we utterly refuse to do it until He makes us willing
in the day of His power. We see no beauty in
Jesus that we should desire Him, until we see with
spiritual eyes, and then we have a spiritual heart to
love Him.
You ask me, if I were laid upon a bed of sickness what I should think it was sent for? These
are the thoughts which ought to occupy my mind:
" Now, the Lord is leading me in a new path, in a
way I have not passed heretofore." I will listen and
hear what the Lord my God shall speak unto me;
for, according to His promise," He will speak peace
unto His people." If I am permitted to rise from my
bed again, how my soul shall bless Him for all His
gracious teachings! I shall know more of my beloved. If the Lord is calling me away from this
scene of warfare, I shall, I trust, go to the Lord
with His praise in my mouth, singing what grace
has done. There are, indeed, sad instances, as you
say, which show us there is a great deal of profession where there is no vital principle of godliness.
We must never forget that we are elected unto holiness; and if we walk not in holiness, it is not yet
made manifest that we are elected.
I am glad you like the hymn. I hope we may
sing it together in the summer. I believe I do love




THE GOVERNESS AGAIN.          73
the blue hills very much; how often I wish you
were with me to help me to admire them more on
some of these lovely evenings.
Ever your tenderly attached HARRIET.
To the same:
* * *You ask me, dearest Sophy, to give you
some thoughts on the blessed communion of the
Lord's Supper. Those which occur to me now are
few and simple. Jesus has bid us do this " in remembrance of Him;" and with this precious commnand I go forth, seeking to have my mind spiritually exercised with Christ alone. I will copy a
sentence of Dr. Goodwin, one of my favourite
authors, which has greatly refreshed me at these
seasons. He says:-" The Spirit follows us to the
Lord's Table, and in that glass shows us Christ's
face smiling on us, and through his face His heart,
and thus helping us to a sight of Him we go away
rejoicing that we saw our Saviour that day."
Sunday evening. - I have this day been privileged to hold communion with the Blessed Trinity
in the celebration of the Lord's Supper, and it has
refreshed and strengthened me. The command is
precious,-" Do this in remembrance of me;" and
it is blessed to remember Him in this way of His
own appointing. I felt what Mr. R —    said was




74           THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
so true, that "Christ was remembering me at that
time." I believe it is too often the case, that in
this ordinance, as well as in others, many depend
too much on their own feelings, instead of seeking
to exercise simple faith on Christ.  Unless their
hearts are in a comfortable frame they are not
happy; thus they think more of what they are il
themselves than what they are in Christ. If we
would have joy and peace, we must lay hold on
Christ believingly, instead of looking at ourselves
to see what our experience is, and how much faith
we have. It is by looking at ourselves so much
that doubts and fears assail the soul; and we shall
never have a lively, vigorous, active faith, while
our eyes are resting on anything short of Christ.
Oftentimes, too, we are bewailing our little faith,
when we should be praising God for what little we
possess, rejoicing because we have been made partakers of so excellent a gift, and asking Him to increase it yet more and more. No longing soul is
ever sent empty away.
Our choir is done away with; and, only think
of my being the chief leader!
Ever your affectionate HARRIET.
To the same:
MY OWN LOVED SOPrY,-It is not only because




THE GOVERNESS AGAIN.         75
you ask me to write again so soon that I do so, but
because it is also in accordance with my strong desire. Oh, that the Lord may direct me how to
speak a word of comfort to your soul, and make
me the means of laying before you the truth of
God, so that you may take refuge in the words of
truth, and not any longer be drawn aside by unbelief to judge yourself by anything in yourself,
such as comforts, consolations, experience, &c.
These are not our saviours. Salvation is wrought
by Christ alone. But you will understand me
better if I try to follow out the thoughts of your
letter, and come to the point at once.
It was the Lord who put it into the heart of
Mr. -     to speak to you as he did, for it has had
the effect of making you look to see what you do
understand, and what you do not. The point, of
course, you are most anxious about is this: " Am
I a child of God?" Now, I think, I have in your
letter one clear evidence that you are; which is,
that you believe the love of God to you. (1 John,
v. 1.)  This is true faith.  Notwithstanding all
you feel in yourself, you can look up with full confidence and say, "My Father has said, I have loved
thee, and will never leave thee nor forsake thee,"
and you believe that He abides faithful to His own
most precious word. Believe it you must, though




76          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
earth and hell should combine to shake you, because the Lord has Himself given you this faith.
And now let us speak of those things of which
you so bitterly complain;-coldness, apathy, deadness to spiritual things, inability to speak of them,
&c. Now, beloved, did you ever feel this when you
were living without God in the world? do not
these things cause you sorrow of heart now?
Well, and would you know these things were so,
if the Spirit of Christ did not dwell in you, and
if He had not quickened you to feel they are there?
Decidedly not; but these are the enemies of God
within you, and against them you are called to war
a good warfare. And I believe the most effectual
means of carrying on this warfare with success is
this: put your enemies into Christ's hand to subdue
them for you. Do we complain of coldness? let us
tell Jesus of it at once, and say, " Lord, thou seest
my coldness; it is in thy power to warm -me with
thy love, and thou art willing that I should live on
thy love. Oh, do this for me, and hear the request
of my heart for thine own sake!" Again: " Lord,
thou knowest that at this present time I care not
for thee or thy word; but speak the word only and
I shall be filled with strong desires, and those desires thou wilt thyself fulfil, to the praise and glory
of thy grace."  Again: "Lord, I have not a word




THE GOVERNESS AGAIN.         77
to say for thee; it grieves me because I cannot
speak of thee.  Oh, bid me speak all that thou
wouldest have me speak, and ever keep me silent
when my tongue would be employed for anything
but thy glory." This is what I conceive to be real
communion with the Lord, which does not consist
in being able to follow long prayers, either with or
without a form, at church or at home, but in the
speaking of the heart to God, using Jesus as a
friend; telling Him  everything, however small;
never hiding from Him a thought, either of joy or
sorrow, that crosses your soul; asking Him for
what you want, and looking out for the answer:
for unless you do this you call upon Him in vain,
and by not waiting to receive an answer you rob
Him of His title, which is, " the prayer-hearing and
prayer-answering God." It is true He has many
ways of answering our prayers. One of His ways,
when He sees we are rebellious and refuse to
give up our will, is to answer us by denial; thus
showing us that our highest joy, and chief delight,
must be in His will being done, that He may be
glorified.
I will now, my own Sophy, suppose that you
ask me whether I think I am converted? I would
say with all reverence, " I have the witnessing
Spirit within me to tell me so." " Hereby we know
that He abideth in us, by the Spirit which He hath




78          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
given us;" and also John, iv. 13; Rom. viii. 16.
My hope is in the atoning, satisfying blood of Christ,
which having been shed for me, my sins, and the
debt for sin, are cancelled, and I am free. The
fruits the Spirit bears within me are these: "love,
joy, peace," &c.; but, alas! my carnal nature yields
other fruits: " evil thoughts, evil tempers," &c.
"These are contrary the one to the other;" so that
" the good that I would I do not; but, the evil which
I would not, that I do." This warfare is never carried on in an unregenerate person, and is another
evidence that I am a child of God. I feel also that
" old things are passed away," and all things ".re
become new." The things I once took pleasure in
now afford me no delight; my joy is to hear the
name of Jesus spoken of, -to hear the Spirit bringing His words with power to my soul,- to be
taught of Him,-to know Him, serve Him, and
love Him better,-and my expectations are to go
on to know more and more of Him, and thus to
have my joy in the Lord increased, and to glory in
my inheritance.  These feelings I know you can
understand. Oh, that the Lord may grant you the
desire of your heart to know Him perfectly! I am
sure He will, for it is His pleasure to make Himself
known to His children. He likes to unfold to them
the treasures of the everlasting covenant, as He
secs they can bear them, and take then! in. In



THE GOVERNESS AGAIN.          79
treat the Lord, then, to enlarge the capacities of
your mind, and make you a partaker of those rich
blessings which are now ready to be showered down
upon you.
"Give me the enlarged desire,
And open, Lord, my soul,
Thine own fulness to require,
And comprehend the whole.
Stretch my faith's capacity
Wide, and yet wider still;
And then, with all that is in Thee
My ravish'd spirit fill."
There is another part of your letter which 1
have to answer. It is a great mistake to imagine
that it is pride which causes us to say we are converted. On the contrary, it is Aumility to believe.
Mr. Chapman says, "It is the most humbling thing
in the world to believe." May we be ever ready to
confess the work the Lord has wrought in us. To
feel doubtful of our being the children of God, when
we have sincerely come to Him, believing the promise He has given us in Christ, shows at least
great unbelief, if it does not altogether evince that
we are not converted, and therefore not saved. It
should be our delight to acknowledge what God has
done for us, confessing it is His sovereign, electing
Aove which first chose us, or we never should have
chosen Him; and thus we give Him all the glory,




THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
and acknowledge ourselves to be nothing but helpless worms.
Ever your fond sister, HARRIET.
To the same:* * * You ask me, dearest, if I do not think a
person may feel the warfare within, and yet be cast
off and lost? There is such a thing, certainly, as
the light of the natural conscience testifying to us
that we do the works of the devil and not the works
of God —that we are enemies of God, and that if
we were to die in that state, heaven would not be
our portion. But feeling deeply all this, is very
different from a warfare. Let us consider what the
word means. It implies fightings and struggles for
victory over an enemy. We may see a foe, but
there would be no warfare until the fight actually
commenced. Now if we feel we have an enemy
within, with whom we can make no terms of peace;
that he is hateful to us, and it is our heartfelt wish
to keep him off, and to have no kind of intercourse
with him,- then, this may truly be called a
warfare.  We find the enemy uses many artful
stratagems, and thus, for want of expertness and
watchfulness on our part, he gets the better of us;
and this serves to make us hate and detest him the
more, and we are driven to seek for strength to resist




THE GOVERNESS AGAIN.          81
him. Now the two opposing parties always fighting
against each other in the child of God, are thus
spoken of in the Scriptures: "The carnal mind
is enmity against God, and is not subject to the law
of God, neither indeed can be;" therefore, we colnclude, that our carnal fleshly part, and the devil,
side together to fight against the Spirit of God
within us, who, that moment He makes our bodies
His temple, begins to fight against all that is
opposed to Him. And as this indwelling of the
Spirit of God in us, is a proof that we are the children of God, I do say, most decidedly, that we can
never feel this warfare and be deceiving ourselves.
Then, again, we find the heart to be deceitful,
so much so, that we never can get at the bottom of
it. But who told us it was so desperately wicked?
Did not the Spirit show us this, and is it not He
who makes us confess our vileness? Blessed be
God, Jesus is our Saviour to save us from these
hearts of sin; and those who feel the plague of their
own hearts the most, may rejoice that they have
the most need to go to Christ, the most need to
make use of Him, and to live on Him; to be weary
oi looking within, in the expectation of finding
themselves better; rather to be ever looking unto
Jesus, and with this Scripture answering every
charge zatan can bring against us, —" It is Christ
that died, who is he that condemneth? "
a




82          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
Darling Sophy, ask this Blessed One to fight
your battles for you against your host of enemies;
ask Him to pray for you, and then remember that
" Him the Father heareth always," and come away
thankful that you have been heard and answered,
and thus you will go forth as against an army of
conquered foes.  Ever remember that Jesus is
always on your side; that He is a Friend near, and
not afar off; and that you have only to tell out your
heart's thoughts to Him, and He will surely send
relief somehow or other. Therefore be on the lookout for it. I have not answered your letter as I
could have wished, but it is as my poor thoughts
dictated.
Your own fond HARRIET.
The time was now drawing near when Harriet
was to leave A —, which had been truly her Elim
in the wilderness.  Writing to her sister Sophy
eight years after, she says:-" The two years I
spent at A —  were most useful to me. I became
established in the faith of the gospel, and it
was there I was shown that I belonged to
Christ, and that He was mine, in such a manner
that I have never since been permitted to doubt
that I was His. The truths I learned at Bristol
were more deeply fixed in me, especially the doctrines of grace, and the folly of expecting to see my




THE GOVERNESS AGAIN.         83
corrupt nature get holier."  At A-     she had
much time for retirement and meditation, while
separation from her home, where all her natural
affections centred, had doubtless driven her closer
to her Saviour for all her heart craved of love and
sympathy; and who that has given her heart-confidence to that Friend has ever been disappointed?
In the prospect of leaving A-   she writes:May, 1840.
There is one particular reason why I am in
haste to write to you, dear E-. I want to be the
first to tell you that the Lord is about to change
my path. My wise and gracious Teacher and
Guide has shown me all the appointed lessons He is
pleased to teach me here; He has guided me to the
end of this path, and has shown me all that I am
to see in it of Jesus. And oh, what sights I have
had of Him! But He is now going to teach me
deeper lessons, and they may be difficult ones; but
that does not frighten me, for He will not put them
into my hand without giving me the ability to learn
them. I amn rejoicing in the thought that I am to
be led into a new path, for there I shall see what
mine eye hath not yet seen, nor has it entered into
my heart to conceive, of the beauty of Christ. Oh,
what happy, happy prospects are before me! I ant
filled with wonder, love, and praise. My E —-,. -L




84          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
you help me to praise our God? Yes, now you will
do so in spirit, soon I hope we shall do so together.
My pleasure in the prospect arises from this,-the
certainty that this shall be the means of showing me
higher and brighter views of my Beloved.
But now let me tell you quietly how the matter
stands. Some months ago Mrs. B-    told me that
R — would go to school this summer, but I understood her to say next summer; and this was the
Lord's doing, for I have thus been kept from thinking about it: but He has given me to pray that He
would lead me and guide me, and give me to know
more of Himself; and the looking out for the
answer to this request fills me with hope. I leave
all in my Father's hands, and He will not let me
have one anxious thought about it. I shall always
look back on my two years spent at A-   with
feelings of gratitude and praise. I have had trials,
for man is born to trouble; I would not speak of
them but with thankfulness, because they have been
messengers of good to my soul.
The Angel of the Covenant has gone before me,
to bring me to the place he has prepared. (Exoac
xxiii. 20.)
Ever your affectionate HARIET.
Again:A-, June 20th, 1840.
We quit this to-morrow.  I shall leave be



THE GOVERNESS AGAIN.         85
hind me fondly loved friends and precious means
of grace. I know not how my soul will be fed
where I am going, but it shall be done in the very
best way, according to the usual manner, and after
the royal heart of Jesus. The finest of the wheat
is my portion, and my Good Shepherd will take
care that I shall not want. I do not give up the
idea of seeing you this summer; I know there is
nothing too great or too good for the omnipotent
hand of Jesus to bestow on His chosen, adopted ones.
If it will add to your happiness or mine, I know our
faithful Friend will bring it to pass.
Ever my own E-'s fondly attached
HARRIET.
She did not, however, return home at once, or
then give up the charge of her little pupil; she
accompanied him and his mother to Charmouth,
from whence she writes:
Charmouth, July 7, 1840.
* *  It is quite uncertain, dear E -, how long
I may be here; it may be a fortnight-perhaps all
the winter. To many people this uncertainty would
be very disagreeable; but I feel I am in the Lord's
keeping, and He does with me as seemeth Him
good. I think I am naturally fond of change, in
everything except my loved friends. Of them I




86          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
never tire: how can I? But since I have been with
strangers, any change is pleasant to me, and in each
I am made to look for something higher than tenmporal happiness, even the manifestations of Christ to
my soul. In this place there is nothing outwardly
to attract me, excepting very lovely scenery; and I
read that there are many kinds of voices in the
world, and none of them is without signification.
But I know none of the children of God here, and
those to me are the voices I love to hear speak of
Jesus. Oh, that the Spirit may open my ears to
hear all "the gracious words that proceed out of
His mouth."
The time to return home soon arrived, and in
the nearer anticipation of it she writes:Charmouth, Aug. 30th, 1840.
* * * I hope to be at dear N-  on Thursday
or Friday next. Yes; this is the pleasure Jesus in
His love is preparing for me. His mercies fail not;
He is a wise and gracious King, and the whole government of our sin-sick bodies and rejoicing spirits
is on His shoulders, who orders the dark as well as
the bright days of our travelling through the wilderness. I have lately enjoyed many happy hours
in considering the person and character of Jesus
the God-man, and the Lord the Spirit has so re



THE GOVERNESS AGAIN.         87
vealed Him to me as a faithful Jehovah, that I am
made to lie in the hollow of His hand, and to trust
Him with my all. So that having no cares about
anything that concerns body or soul, I am quite
happy, and can only praise Him for all He says
and does; and I find, indeed, that "His commandments are not grievous."
Mrs. B-     did not allow Harriet to return
home, without expressing to herself, and much more
warmly to her mother, her high esteem and value
for her, not only as the instructress of her child, but
as a personal friend and companion.  Affection
founded on love to the same Master, had united
them by a tie which continued unbroken, after
Harriet had formed other attachments, and was
removed to another sphere.




88          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
CHAPTER IV.
THE EMIGRANT'S BRIDE.
1841-1842.
THE child who had thus been weaned from her own
will, and taught to cast all her care on God for the
future, was now to prove how truly He had been
caring for her. The "new path" she had anticipated was not to lead her again under the roof of
strangers, but to the heart and home of one who
was to be, while life lasted, her devoted friend and
husband.
During a short holiday at home, a few months
before her giving up the charge of little R-,
Harriet had been introduced to Mr. Mark Jukes, a
gentleman who, after completing his education in
England, had purchased land in Canada, and gone
there with the intention of settling. Some political
disturbances occurring in the colony about this
time, led Mr. Jukes to accompany his mother back




THE EMIGRANT'S BRIDE.         89
to England, for a temporary residence there, until
these should have subsided; and it was not long
after Harriet's return to N- that he declared
his attachment to her, and expressed his earnest
desire to take her to Canada with him the following
spring.
Much as her mother and we all felt sad at the
thought of parting with her, it was too plainly a path
of happiness chosen for her by God, to allow of any
objection being raised, Mr. Jukes being himself so
worthy of her. We felt assured she had given her
heart to one, who in his love, and care, and sympathy, would be the earthly type of that heavenly
Friend to whom she had been for time and eternity
betrothed; and such, indeed, he proved.
A few extracts from her letters, written in the
interval between her return to N-  and her marriage, will show how Christ was still her all:Newport, Nov. 4th, 1840.
MY OWN BELOVED E —,-I praise the Lord
that He has given me both the opportunity and the
inclination to prepare a few lines, which may, if
He permit, reach you on the morning of your birthday,-a day for which I must ever thank Him,
since it gave birth to one so very dear and precious
to me; for having, also, given us unity of spirit,
and the same portion in heavenly places in Christ




90          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
Jesus. For more than this, too, can I praise Him.
Yes, dearest E —, I can help you to thank Him
for His electing love, which caused Him to choose
you in Christ before the foundation of the world.
You were born into this world a guilty and polluted creature; but He made you a recipient of
that Holy Spirit which Jesus the Saviour of sinners was exalted to give, and which in due time
was made manifest in your mortal body. And then,
to think that ever since He first began this work
in you He has, according to His own most faithful
word, carried it on in you with power! Oh, how
your birthday should be spent in praising your
covenant-keeping God for the way in which He has
led you hitherto! All your sin has fitted you for a
Saviour's long-suffering mercy; your nothingness
makes His fulness most suitable; your weakness
causes His strength to abound in you; your poverty,
sinfulness, and foolishness, make His riches, righteousness, and wisdom, most needful to you. Oh,
how well, then, may you rejoice, just because you
have nothing but what Jesus gives you! It would
be good for us to feel the very depth of our weakness and vileness, if we should thereby be made to
feel more also of the power and love of Jesus, and
prove Him to be a friend who " gives us till we
want no more."
And now let us direct our thoughts to the




THE E3IGriNT'S BRIDE.        91
future; for we have abundant ground to praise our
God for that, too. If you live to see another 5th of
November, you will have yet more cause to rejoice
before Him, and He will give you the power to do
so. Ever, then, dear E, be on the look-out
for some new mercy for which to be thankful. If
it should come to you in a dark and dreadful form,
be not afraid to welcome it; for well do I know
that you shall see nothing in it save Jesus only;if it comes to you in bright and shining characters,
you need not your poor cousin to tell you that it
will be another item to add to the long catalogue of
proofs you have already had of the love God bears
towards you.
Thursday, 5tl.-I worked very hard yesterday
in trying to finish a collar to send you, but could
not accomplish it. I hope, however, you will get
this to-night. I cannot tell you the pleasure I have
had in working it. I was sitting by myself nearly
all day yesterday, and precious were the thoughts
I had of our Lord and of you. May He do, what
I am sure Hle will; that is, give you far more than
I can ask or think of.
Your ever affectionate HARIET.
Nov. 10, 1840.
MY DEAREST E, —  I little thought last
Thursday evening, when I closed my letter to you,




92          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
that my next would be to tell you of such an
event I I know it will take you as much by surprise as it did me. And yet it was not altogether
a surprise, for I have learned in some degree not to
be astonished at any of the Lord's gracious dealings
towards me. * * * * *
Is it not good of Him to give me a fellow-helper
in this wilderness, who is one with me in feeling
towards Himself, and who loves me far more than
he could if he knew me? I feel that I have been
guided and directed in this matter, and I have had
a peace that passeth understanding throughout.
How shall I leave you all?  But I must not.
cannot look to the future, for I have nothing to do
with it. I desire to live by the day, and in each
day to live to and for Christ, the all of my soul. I
am very happy, but Jesus is the ground of my
happiness, not any earthly thing whatever. I know
my simple desire was this, that I might be led in
that path where I should see most of Christ and
His unsearchable riches; and I am looking to find
my prayer answered in the one He has chosen for
me. How good the Lord is! how indulgent towards
His poor child! Mark says he has been asking
the Lord's mind on the subject ever since he first
saw me in June. The one great desire of his soul
seems to be to live for God, and to count all things
loss for Christ's sake. His whole conversation is




THE EMIGRANT'S BRIDE.         93
on the subject; and I feel the sweet communion we
have already enjoyed, is only an earnest of what we
shall enjoy hereafter. We read together every day,
and are now going through the book of Hebrews;
and the Lord is always present to bless us most
graciously, and to open our minds to receive the
things which are freely given is of God.
Ever your own HARRIET.
Jan. 1841.
MY OWN CARRY,-I have been thinking you may
fancy me unkind in not having sent you a line
before. I ought to have done so, to try and soften
the pain which you feel at the prospect of parting
with me. But perhaps, dear. the Lord has Himself
been your comforter. Has He not told you, as He
has me, that it is the path which He has lovingly
marked out for me, and in which He will show me
more of the unsearchable riches of Christ than I
could behold in any other? This, too,-I rejoice to
know shall be the case with you, and with all the
dear ones I leave behind. We shall all be led forward by the unerring Guide, and we shall hear
His voice saying to us, " Go in peace;" and at His
command "It is done," and not even our evil
natures, nor all our enemies within or without,
shall be able to resist Him. Oh, my Carry, this is
a most blessed truth! May He show you more of




94          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
it than I can, and thus send you on your way
rejoicing.
I have been employed these many weeks in
working for this poor perishing body, and have now
enjoyed these few moments in talking to you. Dear
Mark is learning to lay the models of ships, and
will be engaged in doing so all the time he remains
here.
Ever your affectionate sister,
JHARRIET.
March 2d, 1841, was Harriet's wedding-day!
It was one so consistent with herself, and so hallowed in its recollections to those who took part in
its passing scenes of interest, that I must briefly
notice it. I forget whether the sky was sunny or
cloudy on the morning of that day; the parting
with our loved one seemed to be the prevailing
feeling with all, until we found ourselves assembled,
a large family party, in the little village church of
T —. Fervent had been the prayers from many
Christian hearts for a blessing on those then standing before God, and for a special sense of His presence, who honoured the marriage at Cana with it
visibly when He dwelt amongst us. And truly He
was there. Plain and simple was the dress of the
bride, and of those who attended her; and a deep
seriousness seemed to pervade all there assembled,




THE EMIGRANT'S BRIDE.         95
as the beautiful service was read by one on whom
we looked with no common interest, for he was to
accompany the emigrants to Canada, and be their
future missionary pastor on the shores of Lake Erie.
The table had been spread for the celebration
of the Holy Communion by Harriet's express desire; and before we rose from our knees, at the
conclusion of the marriage ceremony, we all (excepting the dear children who were present) partook
of this blessed feast, the foretaste to our souls of the
rich provision of joy awaiting the assembled Church
at the marriage supper of the Lamb!
A calm, holy joy rested on the face of the bride
when she lifted her veil at the conclusion of the
service, to give us each her parting kiss, ere she
was handed by her husband into the carriage which
was waiting at the church-gate to take them to
Linton. Her small Bible was clasped in her hand,
the wedding-day present of her beloved Mark.
A merry peal of bells covered the sound of
their departure, and we returned to the drawingroom at N —   to hear the Rev. C. Gribble's comforting and elevating exposition of Rev. xix. 5-9,
and to unite in supplications to our heavenly
Father, for His protection and blessing on the
travellers.
About five weeks after their marriage, they
sailed for New York. Harriet wrote a very in



96          THE EARNEST CHIISTIAN.
teresting journal on the voyage, which has been
lost, excepting the first leaf, which begins thus:Easter Sunday, April 11.-Anchored off Spithead in the morning, when we waited for our captain and passengers. Andrew came off to us and
brought us letters.  We had the happiness of
shaking hands with the Gribbles about half-past
one. About two we weighed anchor and bade dear
Andrew our last adieu, and watched the little cutter
which conveyed him from us till it was out of sight.
Before he left us Mr. G — prayed with us and his
two friends, who came to see him off. We dined at
five, soon after which Mr. G-   read the evening
service, and spoke a few words from -.
Our congregation consisted of Miss Bowen, a
Mrs. Jones and her little boy, Mr. J-, the German (who slept the whole time), and the Swiss,
with ourselves. I had rather a nice conversation
with the Swiss, after it was over, in French. The
remainder of our passengers, who did not join us,
spent their time, I understand, in laughing at us.
May God make Mr. G —        a blessing to them
during the voyage!
Monday, 12th.-Before we got out of our cabin
this morning we received, most unexpectedly, letters from dear mamma, &c. We have had a nice
little meeting this morning for reading the Scrip



THE EMIGRANT'S BRIDE.        97
tures.  Mr. G-       prayed, and read Isaiah, Ir.
We are now off the coast of dear Devonshire. We
have very little wind, but what we have is favourable; and although we are going rather slowly, the
motion is slight, and I am getting accustomed to it.
We breakfast at nine, lunch at twelve, dine at five,
and take tea at eight.
After rather a long and stormy passage the
Quebec" reached New York in safety, when
Harriet wrote:New York, May 24, 1841.
MY OWN BELOVED MAMMA,-I could earnestly
desire that you should now know that we are safely
arrived at New York. We landed on Friday last,
and have had nearly six weeks at sea, the longest
passage the Captain ever made in the " Quebec."
The journal will give you a full description of ourselves during the time. I long to reach Dunnville, where, I trust, I shall receive accounts of you
all. I am as happy as the kindest of husbands can
make me; our love to each other seems to increase
daily. Will you pray for us, that it may be only
"in the Lord," for I am afraid lest creature-love
should come between us and Him? We are all
boarding in one house in Broadway, one of the
principal streets in New York; the Americans
think it as good as Regent Street, but I do not
H




98          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
think it will bear a comparison with it. Mr. Gconducts family worship every morning.
Albany, May 26th.
* * * We are thus far, dear mamma, on our
journey towards the Lake Shore. We have been
in the steamer all day, and are pretty well tired.
The Hudson scenery is, indeed, beautiful. The
trees are not out in full foliage, but just as I like to
see them. The dear H —s hope to follow us in
a day or two. I find it hard to think of you all,
and scarcely dare to do so sometimes.
Ever your attached child, HARRIET.
Mr. Jukes having sold his land on leaving
Canada in 1839, accepted the kind offer of a residence for a time under the hospitable roof of his
mother and step-father, Mr. and Mrs. H —, at
Glasserton, on the shores of Lake Erie, while looking out for a fresh purchase, where he might build
a house and carry out his twofold object of farming
and ship-building.
Very graphic and interesting were Harriet's
journals, written for the " home circle," describing
her first impressions of every new thing she saw.
The forests of pine, the sea-like lake, the roads in
the backwoods, the new wild flowers and fruits,
the brighter-feathered birds, and varieties of moths,




THE EMIGRANT'S BRIDE.         99
all were observed. Then the little settlement, with
its scattered farms and busy settlers, each presenting some variety of character, with an endless succession of useful work always going on at home,
such as making sugar or candles, salting in the
winter's provisions, raising a "c bee," &c., all in succession were noticed, and fully explained for our
information and amusement. Having no household
duties devolving on her in the first year of her
marriage, she devoted her time principally to instructing the younger members of Mrs. H —'s
family, after spending an hour each morning with her
husband at the Parsonage, to join in their pastor's
family exposition and worship, before beginning the
business of the day.
A few extracts only will be given from her
letters, just to show where her first and strongest
desires continued to be fixed; while her ever-deepening affection for her dear Mark was met with a
jealous fear lest that affection should become a
snare.
Glasserton, June 6th, 1841.
MY DEAREST CARRY,-They are all busily employed in putting the house in order; and as they
tell me I cannot help them, I am glad to be quietly
employed in writing to you.
*   -     *          *         *




100         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
As to spiritual things, I have for a long time
seemed to be lying dormant; but since my arrival here
I have been roused up by the Spirit to consider the
necessity of my following Christ more fully; and
not only the necessity, but the blessedness of doing
so. I am loved as much as it is possible to be by a
human being, and I fear lest this should make me
in any degree independent of the love of Jesus,nay, I fear, in some degree it is so; and if it continues 1 know what the consequence must be: but
I have the Lord to flee unto, His strength in the
place of my weakness, and His word to trust in,
which says, "He will with the temptation make a
way to escape."
The foliage here is beautiful just now; and I
think the situation of Glasseton, and what was
Mark's ground, the prettiest along the Lake Shore.
When I walk out I shall be (as I have been)
reminded of you at every step, for I eagerly catch
at every wild flower to preserve it for you. I have
already many specimens, and hope to add to their
number. Mark is also making a collection of butterflies and moths, which are very fine in this
country. Will it be, that one day you may all be
out here? The Lord knows; perhaps, ere long
He may come! I long for that blessed time; then
our happiness will be complete!
Ever your affectionate sister, HARMIET.




THE EMIGRANT'S BRIDE.        101
Glasseton, June 6th, 1841.,
MY OWN DEAREST CARRY,-I want very much
to send off the chart which Mark has made of oui
voyage for dear mamma, and have determined to
enclose with it a line for you. I could tell you of
the longing desire I have to see you all; but my
Mark's tender love and affection often prevents a
sadness which will creep over me at times, and I
believe I cannot feel it in the least degree without
his knowing it. He has learned to read my thoughts
in my countenance. If I am sad, he will know the
reason; if I am cross, he fancies I must have had
some good cause to make me so, and asks what
occasioned it, little remembering that these tempers
are the product of my own vile heart. If I am
joyous, his delight is to participate in my joy. But
no more of this; my mind dwells but too fondly on
this theme. I fear lest it become an idolatrous subject, and yet I cannot from my heart say that it is so,
for I must acknowledge the grace that alone keeps
me. I still desire that Jesus should be my all,that my mind should be continually reverting to
Him; for He, after all, has been, and only can be,
my unmixed good. We both find that Mr. Gis a great spur to us. We have the happiness of
going to his house every morning to read the word
of God and pray; and it is a means of grace exactly
suited to our present need, and acknowledged to be




102         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
so by the Lord the Spirit, who, we feel, is very
present with us on these occasions. I trust our lot
of land may be near the glebe; neither this nor that
is purchased at present. We are not in haste, but
desire to wait until it shall be plainly pointed out
Mark is at present employed in making a boat for
fishing on the lake. I tell you nothing of ourselves,
for I suspect the journal is handed round in turn.
Ever your affectionate HARRIET.
The singleness of heart with which Harriet and
her husband endeavoured to walk with God, was
in nothing more evidenced, than in the sacrifice of
worldly prosperity or gain they began at once tomake
for the sake of conscience, and which they did to the
last. Thus, when the speculation of ship-building,
which had appeared to offer many advantages, was
found accompanied with snares they had not anticipated, it was promptly relinquished. At the conclusion of a letter, explaining their reasons for so
acting, she says: —"If I were near you, I could
tell you how I see our having undertaken it would
have brought worldly snares in our way, and have
been the commencement of breaking that peace in
our souls which is dearer to us than life itself, and
would in the end, perhaps, have pierced us through
with many sorrows. I praise the Lord for delivering us from this snare. Oh, that we may count




THE EMIGRANT'S BRIDE.       103
all things but loss for Christ's sake! And may He
lead us in the path which will show us most of
Himself, and keep us furthest from the cares and
anxieties attached to the things of this present state.'
To her sister Sophy:Lake Shore, Dec. 1841.
*    M* Iark assures me he is going to write
to you, and I am glad of it, for it spurs me on to
do the same. I want to receive one of your dear
notes again, and I wish also to talk to you on a
subject you formerly asked me to write to you
upon,-I mean, the Lord's Supper, the nature of
which, I think, I see more clearly than I used to
do. You know our Lord tells us, that if we do
not eat of His flesh and drink of His blood we
have no part in Him. When He said this, His
mind was not occupied about the perishable
elements of bread and wine; He knew that these
could not give life to our souls: He meant, that
we should feed on Himself by faith. This the
true Christian does indeed at the Lord's table,
but not there only! It is our privilege to feed
on Him every day; and what is more, we should
not be satisfied unless we do. We should be constantly on the look-out for the Spirit to guide us
to Him, and to manifest Him to us. Were we to
seek to realize the person and the blood of Christ




104          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
more than we do, we should not be satisfied with
so little of Christ, nor should we seek so industriously as we do the trifles and toys of the world.
Oh, that we may live above all earthly things, and
really count them loss for Christ!
The Lord has been leading me much in this
way lately, and my only desire is to go forward in
it; for it is a blessed, though to the flesh a trying
way. You will fancy from this that I have trials,
dearest. Are we so foolish as to imagine we shall
ever be without them if we belong to Christ? Oh!
surely no. Let us learn to glory in them, whether
they are outward or inward trials. Let us glory
in tribulations, let us glory in infirmities, that the
power of Christ may rest upon us. Yes, dear
Sophy, let us glory in our emptiness, our foolishness, our poverty, that we may see Christ to be
all our fulness, our wisdom, our riches, our righteousness. Mine, dearest, is a very little trial, but
the Lord makes it very powerful in humbling me,
and bringing me down low before Him. It is simply
this, that we have not a house of our own, and for
many reasons we find.this very trying, but most
sincerely do I bless God for the trial. We have
been earnestly seeking to find a rest here, but He
answers all our desires by causing us to find our
only rest in Him. Every step of our way is a
prepard way; all our joys are prepared, as well




THE EMIGRANT'S BRIDE         105
as all our sorrows. How good is this thought!
how precious!
Before I left my first subject I meant to have
called your attention to one of the last prayers in
the Communion Service, where we thank God for
having been allowed spiritually to partake of
Christ's body and blood; and in the end of the
prayer we ask to be led to walk in all those good
works which He has prepared for us to walk in.
The most satisfactory explanation I can find of the
term " good works" is, that they are the fruits of
ahe Spirit, and I think that these refer to the heart
as well as to the practice.
Ever your affectionate sister,
HARRIET.
In the prospect of becoming a mother she
writes:* * * I cannot realize it except at times, when
the Lord's goodness to me appears in so large a
light that I can only rejoice and praise Him. I
feel it will be for the increase of my happiness and
comfort (not that I can see at present how it is
possible to add to these). Then I consider it will
De for the Lord's glory, which is dearer to me than
anything else. I have been comforted by many
promises on the subject, which have been brought




106         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
before me; such as " The promise is unto you, and
to your children;" and there are many others
made to parents who desire to bring up their
children for God. These are my beloved Mark's
thoughts, as well as my own; and our prayers are,
that if this be indeed the Lord's will towards us,
we may receive it as a boon from the Lord, and
bring it up for Him, considering it one of the
choicest blessings He could bestow upon us. It is
not probable I shall have a home of my own very
soon, therefore I shall really have nothing else to
do but to nurse my sweet babe, and I feel it will be
a pleasure to have the whole charge of it myself.
In alluding to their unsettled position, she
writes:
I know you must think it strange to hear we
can find nothing to suit us in a land where it is
said there is plenty to do in the way of employment, and plenty of money to be received in return.
But our case is different from that of the many.
God has most graciously led-us to seek for His
blessing as that only which maketh rich, and we
find it quite impossible to move unless we see
Him guiding us; for if we did so, we should lose
the blessing, and with it lose all we care for. I am
quite sure He has a purpose in keeping us waiting,




THE EMIGRANT'S BRIDE.       107
and it will be for our temporal, as well as for our
spiritual happiness.
In February, 1842, Harriet gave birth to her
first child, and the joy of her heart overflowed in
thankfulness to the Giver of her little treasure,
to whom again she dedicated him, with many
earnest and believing prayers. To her brother
C —, his godfather, she writes:Of your little godson I need not remind you.
Ask for him all the Father's covenant blessings,
and for his parents, that they may have grace to
put a check on every evil as it springs up from his
corrupt heart. You ask me whether I thought his
regeneration took place at his baptism? The mere
sprinkling of water could not regenerate him. I
cannot tell whether this was done then. The promise of the Father was given us before his birth,
and we believed it; and if our child had died
before he entered this world, I believe he would
have been with Christ. His baptism was, I believe,
a blessing to him and to us, and to God's glory.
We gave himn to the Lord publicly, and a blessing
followed upon the means, and he was enrolled a
member of the visible Church of Christ. I could
not understand this before I became a mother.




108         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
When we become parents, the Lord supplies tha
parents' need a
The further wish of her heart to be settled in
their own home was soon after given them also.
Mr. Jukes having purchased a " lot" on the Lake
Shore, which was partially cleared, with a small
cottage (or wooden hut raised on logs) already
built on it, they at once took possession of this
humble dwelling, and here Harriet entered on the
new duties of a settler's wife.  They gave the
name of Woodlands to their estate, which was situated on the north bank of the beautiful Lake Erie,
and sheltered by the thick trees of the back-woods.
Quite patriarchal was the simplicity of their
daily life in this their forest home. While her
husband was engaged out-of-doors in the business
of his farm, planning for the clearing of the land,
cultivating his garden, making roads, &c., Harriet
was within, the busy housewife, keeping the little
hut the picture of neatness and comfort, preparing their meals, and nursing her baby-boy.
Morning, noon-day, and evening, they would join
their voices in prayer and praise to their God an 1
Father; and often in the evening would the settlers
near them be invited to join them in their happy
service, especially when the "dear pastor" was
expected to lead their worship, and expound to




THE EMIGRANT'S BRIDE.        (
them  the Holy Scriptures.  Then, from miles
around they would come, through dark woods and
over log-roads, till their small rooms were so filled
they could hold no more, and Harriet used laughingly to say, " We lid all we could to push out the
walls, and make room for more." A Christian lady,
who often made one of the party on these occasions,
with her brother,* writing of Mr. and Mrs. Jukes
since their death, says:-" I saw much of them in
Canada, and valued Mr. and Mrs. Jukes very much.
I have never met with Christians living more entirely above the world, and to the Lord, strong in
faith, and single-eyed to God's glory in all they
did. The mention of their names recalls to my
mind many back-wood scenes, which it is well to
remember, amidst the worldly profession of religion
which is so great a snare in the present day."
When sympathized with on the loneliness of
their abode she wrote:
You are quite mistaken, my own mamma, in
thinking our habitation a dreary one. The retirement of it is delightful, and it is a most peaceful,
happy home, especially so when the Lord's manifested presence is with us. You will see from my
journal that we have given up building another
house till the spring. I feel I can be quite happy
* Rev. Dr. Bowen, now Bishop of Sierra Leone.




110         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
here, and do very well without a servant, as long
as the Lord sees it good. It may be rather cold
here in the winter, but winter is not come yet.
We have some drugget which will do to cover the
floors; now I am glad to do without anything, as it
is cooler for cooking: but the floor is rather rough
at present, having never been planed.
The box was actually opened and examined in
our own little room on Saturday last! Thank you
all for it. The contents are most useful, and everything fits baby; you cannot think what a great fat
fellow he is, and such a dear one! The furniture
in our room at present consists of a large cherrywood dining-table, which takes in two pieces; one
we use as such, and the other is my work-table.
Here let me make the remark, which I dare say will
amuse you, that I feel I have full liberty to put as
many books or boxes on my table as I like, which
I have nowhere been able to do before. We have,
besides, eight maple-wood chairs. If ever I visit
England again, I do not think I should regard
custom and fashion so much as you are in the habit
of doing; indeed, I am sure I should not. Some of
the Lord's people are too much hampered by it, and
I see the evil.
But while she was thus happy and contented in
her outward position, she was not so in regard to




THE EMIGRANT'S BRIDE.       111
her spiritual state, and she was deeply mourning
over the loss of much of the joyous experience of
former days. She feared lest her husband should
become, or had become, the too-engrossing object
of her affections, and that therefore her Lord had
been grieved. She writes, under this feeling:August 17th, 1842.
DEAREST E-, —We both have been, and are
still, walking in the path of humiliation. We can
scarcely pray, and the word seems shut up from us.
May this trial work the Lord's will in us, and bring
us in brokenness of heart to His feet! There is one
thing I am very thankful for,-He will not let us
sit quiet under the absence of the light of His
countenance, and we know He is not far from
us.
Again, to the same:
October 9th, 1842.
* * * I cannot say that my heart has yet seen
the Lord again, or rejoiced in Him fully, although
at times enabled to do so in a measure.  I feel,
dearest E-, that I have been in a backsliding
state. Oh, how painful is the thought, that I should
have turned away mine eyes from Him who is
indeed all in all to me! But it is so, and I desire
to be humbled in the very dust on account of this




112         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
sin, for it is a hateful one, to let the love of my
earthly beloved cool my affection for my Heavenly
Beloved. I am not at all surprised that I cannot
see Him, but I will wait until He shows Himself
unto me. I see, as I look back, the snares and
dangers by which I have been surrounded; and
I bless the Lord for His faithfulness in keeping me,
for His mercy which would not let me go, and for
His love which has followed me still. During this
season of darkness He has not forsaken me, but has
kept me close by Him. He has taught me many
things, but I have lost the bright light of His
countenance. The two outward means which I
believe have kept me from falling, have been Mr.
G —'s ministry and the trial I spoke to you of;
for both of these, therefore, I bless the Lord. My
marriage seemed for some time to benumb every
feeling of spiritual life; I was so wrapped up in my
beloved Mark, who was all tenderness and love
towards me, that I could neither read nor pray
without him. This was blest to us, I believe, in
one way, for in telling out our hearts before the
Lord we told them to each other, which was a
means of uniting us more closely. But there were
times when I resisted conscience, and when I asked
myself the question, " Do I long for the Lord's
coming as formerly?"-I could only answer," I am
very happy with my beloved husband." At the




THE EMIGRANT'S BRIDE.        113
time, I knew this was of Satan, and I tried to
escape from the temptation; but I did not confess
it to the Lord, I did not take my sin to Jesus. I
praise Him now for laying open to me this secret
evil; and I am constrained to look to Him more
than ever to be delivered from myself. My husband's love continues the same to me, and mine to
him, but I love the Lord best, and now I can say,
"Come, Lord Jesus."
During the winter that followed, the severe
illness of her sister, Caroline (which, it was feared,
would soon end in her removal from this scene of
suffering), was the subject of many of her letters.
She writes to her mother:
My own marriage seems to me at this moment to set forth sweetly to me dear Carry's state.
But hers, oh, how much higher and nobler a calling! Before I left my childhood's home, I was
called to it by these words, which were frequently
brought before me: " Forget thine own people and
thy father's house," and the promise was sweet:
" The King shall desire thy beauty, for He is thy
Lord." My marriage-garments were put on, and
I left my home for another. Grievous was it for
those I loved; and I, too, was grieved to leave
them: but my joy followed. And is our beloved
I




114         THE EARNEST CHRISTlIf.
Carlry now called upon to forget her own people
and her father's house?  Well, she is the King's
daughter, and is all glorious within. Her clothing
is of wrought gold; she shall be brought unto
the King in her Saviour's robes, and we who
follow her shall soon be brought there too! I see
nothing but joy now before her; and at times I feel
scarcely able to pray for her bodily life: but I can
pray that the Lord may glorify Himself in and by
us all. May the eyes of each one of us be directed
to His glory, and then our joy shall be such as
none can take from us. How greatly should I
rejoice to be with you at this time! My spirit is
with you, my mother.
I must close. May the Lord give you peace
always, by all means.
Your affectionate HARRIET.
P.S. I often talk to little M —  about you,
and long to show him to you. May he grow up
in his Saviour's image! This is the only beauty I
desire for him.
To her suffering sister she writes:Woodlands, Dec. 21st, 1842.
MY BELOVED CARRY,-I have thought that the
enclosed extracts might be a means of refreshment




THE EMIGRANT'S BRIDE.       115
to your soul; receive them with a sister's fondest
love. May God's richest blessings rest upon you,
and may grace and peace be multiplied unto you.
You belong to Christ,-bone of His bone, flesh of
His flesh. You are a partaker of His most precious
body and blood; and life, and death, and all things
are yours, for you are joint-heir with Christ;
therefore rejoice, beloved, and in all dangers and
temptations remember who it is that holds you
fast, and will not let you go. I feel most thankful
that you are willing to be with Christ. To behold
"His glory," whether living or dying, is the " one
thing" His children desire! I feel that the Lord
will not take you from us immediately. He leads
me to pray for you that you may be spared to us
for a little while, to have Christ more fully revealed
to you here before you depart hence. I earnestly
long for you, that you may see Him by faith day by
day, and that He may reveal Himself to you through
His word.
Remember your own sister far away from you;
and if the Lord permit, will you gladden her heart
by telling her what you see of Him, and what He
says to you? I shall understand if you tell me in
few words, or even by a text. You are ever oa
the hearts of your affectionate
MARK AND HARRIT.




116          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
Again, to the same:
* * * Tell me, deaiest Carry, if you are looking forward to the joy set before you, or whether
you think God will spare you to us for a season?
I speak to you on this subject as to one who knows
that "to be with Christ is far better,' and who
looks forward to the happiness unspeakable and
unbounded to be enjoyed in our Father's house.
Thither, I trust, we are all hastening. Some must
go first, and happy is that one who is called first,
We have one beloved one there already!  Oh, I
rejoice to think of the honour that is to be put upon
us. The mansions are prepared for each of us I
trust, (of some there is no doubt;) and Christ will
call, first one and then another, to occupy them.
In the meantime we must seek to enjoy the presence
of Jesus in our souls; and this, I hope, you are
doing, dear C-. I have been praying much
to-day that your mouth may be opened to speak
His praise. May Christ be the theme of conversation in the cottage; —His beauty, His glory, His
graces!
Harriet's feeling concerning the departure of
this sister was prophetic. She never recovere'
from this illness, but became a confirmed invalid,




THE EMIGRANT'S BRIDE.        117
and was for many years confined to her couch,
where she was enabled in many ways to work for
her Master, and to glorify Him also by patiently
suffering His will.
We will close this year's narrative with a short
note written to her mother, breathing her e'nlarged
desires for the spiritual life of all dear to her:
Woodlands, Nov. 15th, 1842.
MY OWN BELOVED MAMMA, —" Maythe Lord bless
you with all spiritual blessings in heavenly things
(margin) in Christ Jesus!" It is my greatest joy
when I am permitted to hear of those most dear to
me that they are making a free use of Christ.
My experience the last week has been this,- that
before I can enjoy communion with God, I must
see and feel myself to be vile, and loathe myself
on account of the corruption of my nature. When
first I have risen in the morning, I have been obliged
to take my half-satisfied, cold heart, to the Lord, to
be pulled down in the dust; and oftentimes it has
been all day before it is laid low at the cross of
Christ. How is it with you, my own mother?
The surest way to see Christ's glory, is to see His
cross first. We are brought into the valley of
humiliation, that Christ may bring us up out of it.
Let me in these words exhort you, and dear Carry,
and all the cottage circle, and all at T — Place,




11           THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
with my fervent love in Christ, to count all things
but loss for Him!
My heart yearns after you all. I long to see
your faces, but I long with far greater desire that
we may together be looking for and waiting to see
the face of Him who is fairer than the children of
men, and the chief among ten thousand I
Your ever affectionate
HAURIET.




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.        119
CHAPTER V.
THE SETTLER'S WIFE-JOURNAL AND LETTERS.
1843-1844.
WE now take up Harriet's journal. It was a
simple record of her daily life; a kind of running
letter, sent once a-month to her beloved family,
who always looked out for it as the most welcome
packet the postman could bring.  It might be
thought she could have little to write about in
such a remote spot, with every day's duties the
same, and so little variety in the routine of her
unobserved and humble sphere. But it was the
twofold life of this child of God; the close blending of her soul's history, in the ever-changing
experience of the life of faith, as she tried to walk
with God, in every employment and incident that
occurred, that gave the journal its charm and its
instructiveness; that enabled us to live in fancy
with her, and which kept alive that sweet spirit of
communion and oneness with the absent, that had




120         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
been so dear an element of happiness in her early
home.
Often were our cold hearts roused, and our
self-indulgent habits checked and condemned, as
we read the story of her simple life, its conflicts
and its joys. It is from these many closely-written
sheets, that the following extracts are made:Friday, April 28th, 1843.-Mark took letters
to Dunnville after he left me. I was at war for a
long time with a cold, indolent, unawakened heart.
I was released from it by means of this word:
" The law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath
made me free from the law of sin and death." It is
this law of sin and death in my members against
which I must war; it is the spirit of life in Christ
Jesus which delivers me.   In the evening my
evil nature began to show itself in weariness and
sleepiness. I sought to resist it, and was not unsuccessful. I walked about the room, and tried to
wait on the Lord. Great opposition was shown by
the suggestion of all manner of evil thoughts, many
of them not worth a moment's attention, but at
last my precious Saviour was manifested unto me
as blessing His disciples before His ascension. I
saw that I had part in that blessing. I then sat
down to learn 1 John, i., which was very sweet
to me; soon after which dear Mark came home




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.        121
with the painful intelligence that our dear Mr.
G — was actually preparing with his family to
leave us. I have seldom heard anything so distressing. May God have mercy on His people in
this place!
Saturday.-In much conflict this morning, with
Christ at times appearing to my soul. In our reading after breakfast realized Him in the events of
the ascension; first the promise, " Lo, I am with
you alway;" then His power, "All power is given
unto me;" and then His last act, "While He blessed
them, He was parted from them." We were in
doubt as to whether we should go down to the
glebe on baby's account, as the wind was easterly.
We went in faith, and he allowed himself to be
wrapped up in my cloak, and slept all the time we
were in the waggon, for which I was thankful, as
well as for being taken safely through the mudholes, many of which appeared to me to be perilous.
Sunday.-The Spirit working in my soul, and
bringing Christ before me all the morning. About
ten we assembled at the church. I enjoyed the
service very much. My heart went with those
parts which express deep conviction of and sorrow
for sin, with cries for pardon and deliverance, and
Christ was preciously revealed to me, first in the
hymn we sung,
" When I survey the wondrous cross,"




122          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
and I gave myself up fully and unreservedly to
Him, as expressed in the two last lines,"Love, so amazing, so divine,
Demands my life, my soul, my all."
And, again, when the Gospel was read, which was
the 10th of John, and it said, "I am the good
Shepherd," my heart responded, " He gave His
life for me; I, too, must follow Christ, and give up
my life for the sheep." It was a happy and solemn
season. Oh! what an awful thing it seems to separate a beloved minister and his people! It is
permitted by the Lord, and therefore I will say no
more. " Let Him do what seemeth Him good."
He will take care of His own. It is a painful
sight to see a young tree full of blossoms, few of
which set and ripen into fruit. There are many
spiritual blossoms appearing with this spring's sun
in this wilderness; God only knows whether or not
they will ripen or fall.
Tuesday.-Had a painful sense of the absence
of Christ in my soul all the morning. In the afternoon Mr. Minor called with his daughter, and the
conversation was very refreshing to me. It was
affecting to see the dear old saint; his heart was so
full of Mr. G —'s leaving, he could not speak.
We had the same distressing scene when Mr.
W -    left us.




THE SETTLER S WIFE.        123
Thursday.-Mr. G —      preached two farewell
sermons; in the morning from Matt. -; many
were in tears. It was the same in the afternoon at
Dunnville, when he preached from   Heb. xiii.
After service we broke bread in remembrance of
Christ. It was a solemn day,-one which will long be
remembered by many. He besought all to follow
Christ; thanked all for their love to him, and
kindness in bearing his reproofs; besought their
forgiveness for all the sins and infirmities they had
seen in him, and exhorted us to take up our cross
and deny ourselves, and be willing to suffer with
Christ.
The removal of their pastor, Mr. G —, whose
labours had been so abundant and so blessed to
many, was deeply felt by Mr. and Mrs. Jukes;
but as disciples of Him who " came not to be ministered unto but to minister," they felt it their duty to
do what they could to meet the spiritual wants of
the sheep now left without a shepherd. From
that time they appear to have felt more especially
called to watch for souls; and though some years
elapsed ere Mr. Jukes stood forth as an ordained
minister to preach the everlasting Gospel, he had
received a call from above for this high and holy
work, and he never lost sight of it as an object set
before him, should the providence of God open a




124         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
way for him to enter upon it. Much they did and
suffered, to keep together the little flock in the
Lake Shore district, and to carry on, by the help of
God's Spirit, as far as in them lay, the work which
seemed begun in many awakened souls.   Their
home and their hearts were ever open to receive
the anxious and inquiring, and they regarded as one
family all who loved the Lord Jesus in sincerity.
(JOURNAL.)
May 23d.-Just three weeks since we parted
with our dear friends on the steamer at Lewiston.
The hour and a half we spent together there I
shall never forget. It seemed to me that as Mr.
G —    knew more of the love of Christ than any
of us, so did he love us more than we could love
him, and therefore he must have felt the pain of
parting the most; and truly he seemed to feel it
intensely. What should we have done without
him the last two years? Now the Lord will be
more to me than twenty pastors! The churches
here are left at a most important crisis. The
Spirit seems to be stirring up the people, and there
is a general spirit of inquiry amongst them, especially on the Lake Shore. They all cling to
their pastor, and he to them. The Lord's dealings
appear mysterious. By his removal we are left
in an important position. The hearts of many are




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.        125
turned towards us, and we are now entreated to go
to their houses. This I believe to be a call from
God. But who are we, and what are we, that we
should go in and out to teach the people? The
prospect before us appears like a mountain, never
to be crossed. I know the path is one of suffering,
but the Lord gives us to pray that we may travail
in birth for precious souls until Christ be formed in
them. I desire to be continually labouring in His
vineyard, and there to receive and taste His love.
May you all be led to pray for us, that we may
wholly follow the Lord's will. Now it is day, but
the night cometh on fast. I can truly say that the
one desire of my heart is to live unto Christ.
To one who had expressed regret that her experience had been less joyous than formerly she writes:
I am quite sorry to think that the accounts
I have given of myself have led you to suppose
that I am unhappy, for the general impression
I have on looking back on the last half-year
is, that I have enjoyed much peace in Christ,
although I have been called to suffering. The
time you speak of, when I had continual rejoicing
of heart, was a precious season,-one ever to be
remembered; but the Lord has been leading me
on from thence into deep heart-searching expe



126          THE EARNEST CEIPISTIAN.
rience, such as I would not but have gone through
for anything, because Christ is thereby more precious to my soul; and all who rejoiced with me
two years since, I now ask to come with me still
further, even though it be in the pathway of suffering. The point I hold out to them to seek after, is
the manifestation of Christ to their souls; and I
would entreat them not to be satisfied unless some
one, or all, of their spiritual senses are occupied
with Christ every day. My dear M —, I believe
I make no mistake by keeping this one point in
view: there is no other thing I desire, no other
thing I would seek after, than this,-that I may here
continually behold Him by faith, and that hereafter I may see Him in His glory! It is a hollow,
empty, unsatisfying thing to me to hear Christ
spoken of, or to read or speak of Him myself, and
not at the same time to have Him manifested unto
my soul. The spiritual man has spiritual senses,
and it is a reasonable thing for him not to be
satisfied unless he is either feeling, or seeing, or
hearing, the Beloved of his soul, or beholding His
Person as set forth by the Holy Spirit before him.
Does all this seem strange in your eyes, and does
not my dear A-      understand it?  Give not the
Lord rest until you know what it is. None but
the Spirit can thus reveal Christ to you, and it is
what He has promised to do for the children of




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.        127
God, and what we must not be satisfied without
knowing for ourselves. Because we do not enjoy
it, we must not say it is the Lord's will that we
should not; it is sin often which hides Jesus from
us; and if we are not living in the light of His
countenance, it is time that we should humble ourselves before God, and ask Him to search out the
cause for us, and then to cleanse us in His own
blood.
(JOURNAL.)
Tuesday.-Felt a burden on my spirit. Think
it was on account of our little treasure, who has
been very unwell in whooping-cough with fever.
Ever since God laid His hand upon him I have
thought he might not recover.  His death has
been continually put before me.  I could say
nothing to my Lord. I felt that my child belonged
to Him; that he was only lent me for a season;
that He had a right to do with him whatever He
would, and I desired not to say a word. I asked
Him to glorify Himself, and order all for the good
of His Church and people. I believe this has been
to try my faith, and that now he will get better.
Wednesday, June lst.-Mark went up the Lake
to see some lots of land with Mr. P. Sat in my
own room most of the morning, and then went down
to the glebe.  Met Mrs. P —, and walked a




128         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
little way with her.  No communion of spirit,
though there was much said about the depravity
of the heart, and other orthodox doctrines. She
told me I took too high a standard, and should
discourage many. I told her I should be glad to
be made the means of discouraging all, who took
for their standard, anything short of an experimental knowledge of Christ, and who did not desire
to follow Him fully. Beloved ones! the Lord is
coming. Let us gird up the loins of our minds,
and be as servants who wait for their Lord. Let
us give up all comfortable resting-places, and be
willing to suffer with Christ; so shall we be glorified together. Kindest love to all who love the
Lord Jesus. Tell them our hearts must be knit
together in love, and that we must pray much for
one another.
Sunday, July 14th.-In the morning, my soul
was raised up from the deathly power of the old
Adam, to find life in Christ its Saviour. We went
down the Lake. The subject of our conversation
and reading during the drive, was Christ and His
sufferings. Enjoyed much singing Psalm cxxx.,
" From lowest depths of woe."
Tuesday, Nov. 13th.-Jesus at the right hand
of the Father was once " a man of sorrows, and
acquainted with grief," toiling through this world,




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.        129
not seeking His own pleasure and comfort, but
doing His Father's work,-wolking out a salvation
for the lost and miserable. Oh, that I might be
fashioned after His image, in His likeness, that
His character might be impressed upon me, so that
I might show forth His virtues and His praise!
May I now work while it is called to-day, not
seeking my own comfort or profit, but the profit of
others. My thoughts have lately been much taken
up with those things which perish in the using.
May Jesus cause me to leave these vanities, and so
order all outward things for me as will most conduce to His glory; and may my mind be kept free
so that I may serve Him in the spirit. I may soon
expect to be laid on a bed of weakness; my soul
lays hold of that promise, "Thou wilt keep him
in perfect peace whose mind is stayed on Thee,
because he trusteth in Thee." Jesus can stay my
mind on Him, and He does give me to find rest in
Himself. And now, O Lord, cleanse me by the
renewing of the Holy Ghost. May Thy blood
cover me, and may a view of that blood cause my
heart to overflow with joy, and may I praise Thee.
Wednesday, 14th.- Mary F —    came to be
with me for a few weeks. To-day have been muchl
strengthened by being enabled to put my corrupt
nature into the hands of the Lord Jesus, for Him
to pull down, subdue, and overcome it. Jesus has
K




130         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
power over all flesh; He has overcome the power
of sin and Satan for me, and will overcome it
in me.
Thursday. —Arose early, and committed my
way to the Lord. Had a sweet sense of His redeeming love. Felt that I was His, and that He
was mine. Gave myself into His care and keeping. Had much liberty in seeking for the outpouring of the Spirit upon us all, and especially for
my dearest husband, that the Lord would fulfil in
him all the good pleasure of His will, and the work
of faith with power, and that he might have great
grace to accomplish the work unto which he is
called. My children also were much laid on my
heart, particularly the one the Lord may be about
to give us.
Friday, 17th.-The letters must go to-morrow.
We are just returned from Stony Creek, but without a servant. I am in the hands of Him who
careth for me. His goodness and loving-kindness
is great, and I shall want nothing. I suppose this
will be the last time I shall write to you before my
confinement. My mind is kept in perfect peace
respecting it. I am enabled to leave all in the
hands of Jesus. The only thing I desire is, that it
may be a season of peculiar blessing and refieshment from the presence of the Lord. I have been
much tried lately by the flesh and Satan; the




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.        131
occasions have been of so simple a nature that I
could not pen them down. Satan always knows
where to aim his blows; but however trying they
may be, it is not in his power to hurt me. I am
the property of the Lord Jesus; both soul and body
have been purchased by Him; the price He gave is
His own most precious blood.
I never look at M — without wishing you
could see him, he is so sweet and loveable. May I
be preserved from glorying in his flesh! let this be
my glory, that he belongs to Christ. He has lost
his cough, and is getting stout again; he is quite a
climber, and gets falls and knocks sometimes, but a
mother's kiss soon makes all well again, and we
have taught him not to cry for trifles. I have had
a great deal of needle-work lately; moreover, we
killed a cow last week, and then came the cutting
up and salting, making candles, &c.
MY OWN BELOVED MAmA,-The first thing I'
have to tell you is, that Jesus my Lord becomes
daily more and more precious in my eyes.- I see
that I am devilish, but that He is altogether lovely.
I want to see more of His glory, to live more on
His fulness, to follow Him continually, that so I
may walk in the light of the Living One. (Job, xxxiii.
30; John, viii. 12.) I am only happy when I am
in the light. To be walking in the Spirit, is to




132         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
walk in the light. When I walk after the flesh, I
walk in darkness, because the flesh leads into sin;
it leads us to disobey God, and this hides Him from
us; our souls are troubled because the law of God
is broken, and we are under condemnation (on that
particular point); a crucified Jesus can alone restore us. Oh, let us walk in the Spirit, and then
we shall not fulfil the lusts of the flesh. Tell me
how you feel; what is the habitual state of your
mind, my own mamma? You have a description
of mine. Oh, that you may all stir each other up,
that there may be but one heart and one mind in
the cottage! You must ask God, to let you all have
free intercourse with each other concerning Christ,
and the state of your souls. You must tell out
vour thoughts freely, and lay yourselves out for
one another's good. This begets much love, much
prayer for each other, and it is much for God's
glory. (Mal. iii. 16, 17.) I often feel very sorry I
did not seek to do this more when I was at home.
My own beloved mamma, it pains and troubles
me when I think that I cannot make you any return
for the love you show us. I have tried hard to
think what I can do, but am come to the conclusion
that I can do nothing. I ought not to feel this
more now than I have ever done, for your love has
beem the same from the first moment of my life,
but yet I do. I long to see you again. I feel our




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.        133
separation more now than I did when 1 left you
first. Just now, as I was asking the Lord to let us
meet if it were His pleasure, the thought came
into my mind, " Why is the desire to meet here,
stronger than the desire to meet in the kingdom of
our Lord?"   It is so, because we do not realize
the certainty, the blessedness of meeting where Christ
will be. Oh, that our hearts were more set on the
coming glory of our blessed Saviour, and the gathering together, and the glorification of the saints!
I know I shall see you again. When I think of
you, may this thought rejoice my heart; and until
we do meet, may it be our one object to have Christ
exalted in our hearts, to find daily life in Him.
Since I left you, three years ago, I can truly say
that the only thing that has occasioned me sorrow,
is sin,-sin in myself, and in the Church of Christ.
Goodness and mercy only have followed us from
above!
On the 8th of December, a second son was
given them. Writing soon after, Harriet says,
" My precious children are gifts too large for me:
I know not how to use them aright."
I had forgotten to mention, that when Mwas a few months old his mother began a small
journal for the amusement of her little sisters at
home, who were very anxious, as they could not




134         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
see him, to hear every particular of their baby
nephew. It shows her in such a loving aspect towards her children, and at the same time so playful
with them, and so thoughtful for them, that I shall
copy a few lines here and there from it. The
heading on the first sheet is as follows:" A Journal for Lucy and Fanny, in which I
propose to note down an account of the growth, in
body and mind, of my live doll."
Wednesday, June 30th, 1842.-My little M
did not like te lie down much this morning, and
being rather cross, we thought he wanted some
medicine; and as I was afraid of choking him, his
papa gave it him, and he took it very well. The
dear little man is growing quite knowing; sometimes he will lie as quietly as possible while I sing
to him, and the moment I stop he begins to cry.
At other times he will watch me while I am walking to and fro the room, but directly he loses sight of
me, his tune begins. The time when he crows the
prettiest is at half-past five in the morning. I regularly have a game of play with him when he is
undressed, and he enjoys it quite as much as his
mother does, and papa declares he certainly is my
"live doll."
Feb. 4th.-M —'s eye caught grandmamma's
picture to-day, and he was quite delighted with it,




THE SETTLERS WIFE.         135
and wanted to catch it. I put him on a pair of
new shoes, and it seemed so natural to say, "c Oh,
pretty new shoes!" but I was at once checked, for
I felt it would be just the way to make him proud
and vain of his clothes, instead of teaching him to
be thankful to God for His love in providing them,
to keep him warm and comfortable.
Feb. 7th.-This day M —     walked alone for
the first time, and I cannot tell you the delight of
his parents.
Feb. 8th.-M  -   walked alone several times
to-day. I felt it to be such a mercy that he had
the free use of his little limbs. After his mid-day
sleep he rose with a very naughty temper, kicking
about his legs in a great passion; neither would he
do what his mother told him, therefore she was
obliged to whip him. When he was quite subdued
and his crying over, she took him in her arms
again.
Feb. 14th.-M —'s first birthday! May it be
always a day of solemn prayer and praise. I was
very thankful that his dear godfather and godmother
were here to unite in prayer with us for him.
March 12th, 1843.-Coming home from church,
our conversation turned on the subject of education.
We decided that it was our intention to bring up
our child for Christ. After I came in and had
put him to bed, I went at once to the Lord to ask




136         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
Him to permit us to bring him up for Himself, and
to allow nothing to come in the way of our doing
so. I told the Lord that I gave himl up to Him,
and reminded Him that I had done so over and
over again. But the question came, "Will He,
does He accept my child?  What am I, or my
child, that He should look upon us?" The Spirit
then reminded me that Christ had said, "Suffer
the little children to come unto me." This was
enough. I went away satisfied.
Monday.-To-day is the anniversary of the day
on which, before the church in this place and the
world, we publicly gave our dear child to the Lord.
I bless and praise God that He permitted him then
to receive the outward sign of the grace we believed
He would give him. In our reading after breakfast, the word was greatly blessed to me on behalf
of our little treasure. I remembered that He had
said to us, " I will pour my Spirit upon thy seed,
and my blessing upon thine offspring;" and this
morning, in Mark, x. 16, I read that Jesus had
put His hands upon little children who were brought
to Him, and had blessed them. I felt the words
were for me, and that Jesus had given me ears to
hear, and a heart to understand them. And now,
O Lord, I again give my child wholly to Thee,
beseeching Thee to do what Thou wilt with him,
for he is Thine. Thou hast said, " Suffer him to




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.         137
come to me;" and I have brought him to Thee,
and Thou hast blessed him; yea, and he shall be
blessed.
March 14th.-M —-     not at all well; he sat on
my lap quite still all the morning. I never felt so
fully that I could give him up to the Lord, if He
saw good to call for him, and I know he is only
mine for a season.
JIarch 18th.-M  -   quite well again. He is
one of the busiest little boys I ever saw. He gets
tired of being shut up in one room, and is quite
pleased when he has the run of the house, trotting
about after me all the day, excepting when he is
asleep.
April 19th.-It was shown me this morning
that one reason why Christ passed through the ages
of childhood was, that He might bear the sorrows
and griefs of His children in their infantine state,
and to work out a righteousness for little children.
Sunday.-I went to church twice, and left
M — at the glebe. Susan was delighted to have
him: she said he was such an obedient boy.
f~onday.-Left M-     at the glebe, and when
his father was ready to come up the shore he was
brought to me well wrapped up in my cloak in the
corner of the sleigh, covered with sheepskins.
Tuesday. —I always put M -- to bed awake
now, and he never cries. We have begun to make




138         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
him sit still at prayers, too. At first he cried, and
was very self-willed, but at last submitted.
Thursday.-We went out-of-doors to be with
papa, and to see him put up a fence in the wood,
and make a gateway. The boy fell asleep, so I
laid him on some dry leaves, and sat beside him
reading "Pilgrim's Progress."
Sunday.-M- was awake all church-time,
and once or twice he called out. Susan, who does
not sit far from us, came and took him from me,
and kept him until she went up to the table.
When she gave him to me he was asleep, with a
flower in his hand; and it reminded me so much of
little Johnny G-   when he lay in his narrow
coffin, that it quite touched my heart, and caused
me to pray, that my child might indeed die unto
sin, and rise again unto righteousness.
Monday.-M-        very cross the first part of
the day. I was obliged to bake, and as my "rising"
was up, I must have made the bread directly or
let it spoil, so I kneaded it with one hand, while I
held baby in the other. Mrs. P —   was ill, and
could not come over to help me, and Mark was
gone to Dunnville.
Friday.-While we were at tea I laid M --
on the table. I think he will soon be able to run
about. Papa calls him a little thief, because lie
steals away mamma from him. I took him out




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.         139
for a walk in the evening. He takes notice of
everything; his little eyes wander from the top of
the tall trees to the bottom. He shows a passionate, impatient temper, too, which calls for more
prayer from us. Oh, that it may have the effect
of keeping us humble!
Wednesday. —I draw M —     about the floor
sometimes in his swing, and his delight is great.
I only wish " Aunt Fanny" could be his horse.
Thursday.-Nothing pleases M -- so much as
playing at horses. He likes me to sit down on the
floor with him, when he draws himself up and down
holding by my shoulder, or by my hair. He tries
hard to pull down my curls, which are now twisted
up with my comb, and he often tears my collars
for me; so you see my little man makes great
progress in mischief. The " old man" is beginning
to show itself much more. If he cannot have or
do just what he likes, he gives a self-willed scream;
which mother must try to subdue, for self-will is
rebellion against God.
Saturday.- I was so delighted with M   -
this evening. He was gone away for some little
time, and I went to the door to see where he
was, and he had just arrived at the bottom of
the steps with a handful of straw in his hand, which
he held out to me with the greatest glee. I took
him up the steps, and he then ran to the stove and




140         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
pointed to the door, meaning me to put in the straw
and light the fire, and then he ran off to get another
handful. This handful of straw, was to me more
acceptable, than the finest bunch of flowers from
any other hand.  I hope " grandmamma" and
"aunts" will not be tired of his mother's folly.
It came to me so strongly the other day when
Susan asked me whether I was not afraid to let
him do this or that, that I need not be afraid of
anything but sin. Nothing else can really hurt
him; and if I teach him to hate sin, God will take
care of the rest.
Harriet was now quite busy with her two
children. She could only keep her nurse three
weeks, and had not been able to get a suitable
servant, which, in the prospect of another child, she
had endeavoured to do. She was helped in her
house-work by the wife of a labourer belonging to
their estate, who lived in a cottage near them. But
how she managed to do all she did, and to keep
her heart so free for its heavenly work, we could
never tell; doubtless, tile former was the effect of
the latter. She was truly one of those of whom
Dr. Payson has so beautifully said, "Some value
the presence of their Saviour so highly, that they
cannot bear to be at any remove from Him. Even
their work they will bring up and do it in the




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.         141
light of His countenance; and while engaged in it,
will be seen constantly raising their eyes to Him,
as if fearful of losing one beam of His light."
About a month after little H's birth she
writes:-," You all seem to pity me so much that I
have not a servant! I should feel thankful to have
some one to help me, and yet I dread the thought
of having one. You cannot think what comfort
and privacy one enjoys without a servant. I believe
it is of the Lord that I have not one.  It must
certainly (I should think) have convinced many
here, that religious people can do something more
than read and pray all day, which it has been said
was all I could do. We are all quite well. Can
you fancy me just before tea, sitting with a babe in
each arm, singing,' The gentle Saviour calls' "
The hope that her sister Sophy would go out to
her in the summer of 1844 greatly cheered her,
but circumstances occurred to make it advisable
her departure should be delayed, and she never
went. In anticipation of her coming Harriet writes
to her:Woodlands, March, 1844.
Your letter, dearest Sophy, is very precious to
me; it speaks of much conflict, but it is the
language of a soul stirred up to follow hard after




142         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
the Lord. Your great love quite overcame me, and
your willingness to leave all dear to you, and all
temporal good and gain, to be with your poor sister
in this wilderness! May God direct your steps in
the way of blessing whatever that way may be. If
towards us, I need not say how rejoiced I shall be
to have you, and to do everything to make you
comfortable; and what a comfort and help you
would be to me! Often and often have I desired
it, butscarcely dared to propose it. I do not think
you would find a Canadian life so very arduous;
to my mind it is not half as much so as the formality of an English life would be now. That you
will have trial here of some kind the word of God
teaches you to expect,-" In the world ye shall
have tribulation," and, "It is through much tribulation we must enter into the kingdom;" but I do
not know of anything that would be an especial
trial to you here, unless it be my unsubdued flesh;
but you know a little of me, and can therefore
judge of that yourself.
We have had a man with us who came to help
Mark in the farm, he was a great trial to me, and I
am thankful that he is gone; but I am not now
without trial. I am suffering from complete desolation of heart, caused by the absence of Him whom
my soul loveth. I cannot but remark on the folly
of wishing to have a trial over, and thinking that




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.        143
then we shall have rest. We cannot have rest in
Satan's kingdom. The only thing we ought ever to
seek deliverance from, is sin and Satan, unless in
complete subjection to the will of God.
Ever your affectionate sister,
HARRIET.
(JOURNAL.)
June 18th.-This morning I felt much stirred up
to seek God: my soul oppressed all day, felt the
necessity of being in communion with Jesus in
order to be ready to meet, and to do His work. At
dinner-time a heavy shower of rain came on.
Messrs. -      and     preferred taking shelter
and eating their dinner in the hut close to our
house, rather than come in with us. I thought of
the passage, "An evil disease, say they, cleaveth
fast unto him." I often feel surprised at the fear
some people have of coming into our house, and
some of those who seem glad to see us when we go
to them. Realized at night strongly the vanity of
earthly things.
Tuesday, 25th.-Much burdened in soul. Felt
my want of love in not helping the Lord's people to
bear their trials and difficulties. Much pained, likewise, at the loose walk of some (of whom we hoped
better things), giving occasion to the enemies of our
Lord to rejoice in their falls. Last Sunday morning
was a happy season with me. My mind was occu



144         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
pied both when at home, and as we went down the
Lake, with Jesus the "Fountain of Life." React
Ezekiel, xlvii. 1-12, and longed for more light on
it. The Lord filled my soul during the service at
church, which I enjoyed very much. Just before
the sermon baby got cross, so I went out with him
and remained in the churchyard. We drank tea
at Mr. C's, and Mrs. C-   returned with us.
She told me that on the previous evening she had
been able to realize more clearly than ever before
that Christ is the Saviour of poor sinners.  The
next morning, when we had got through the work,
Mrs. C      and I sat down to read together.
After we had parted for the night, she came and
begged me to come and read and pray with her, she
felt so miserable. We had a long conversation
together, and she received some consolation as the
light broke in on her mind, showing her that she
had been looking to her own righteousness instead
of trusting wholly to the work of Christ, and the
riches of God's grace.
Wednesday, June 26th.- A day of much quickening of soul.  Went out to where Mark was
working, and read to him the three first chapters
of Solomon's Song, which were very sweet to
me. My heart went with chapter ii.; the words,
" Rise up, my love, my fair one, and come away,"
led me to pray that we might go with Christ amongst




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.        145
His people. I rejoiced, too, in the command to "go
forth and behold the king." Am led to pray that
God would open a way for me to go to Dunnville, to
see His people there. Expecting Mr. and Mrs. 
to tea this evening. Prayed much for meekness,
humility, long-suffering, love, and faithfulness. They
came, we had no profitable conversation, but my mind
was kept calm and quiet. Prayed for the return of
our dear pastor.
Saturday, July 6tl.-On Thursday had it much
on my mind to go up to Nanticoke to strengthen
the hands of the dear W  -s, who are well-nigh
overwhelmed with the warfare that is going on
within them. Made it a subject of prayer; and dear
Mark fell in with my proposal, and the Lord spoke
to me by Canticles, vii. 10, 11, and prepared my
way. I went up as far as C —'s in the evening
with my babes, in the waggon of one of the farmers,
who had been down the Lake selling his produce.
I told C —  of my plan, and that if they felt led to
go up to Nanticoke on the following day I should
be thankful to go there. He said he and his wife
would go with me; and at nine the next morning we
set off. Our journey was a profitable one, and I
was pleased to perceive the marked growth in these
two children of God. After reading and prayer with
the W     s, they returned home, and I remained,
Mr. W — promising to take me home on Monday.
L




146         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
Sunday, 7t7h.-Arose with the Spirit of the
Lord upon me, and realized His presence throughout the day. In the early morning my soul fed on
Christ the Bread of Life. Mr. W- left at five to
go to the Sunday School at Dover, of which he has
lately become superintendent.  Mrs. W -, her
little girl, and myself, spent the morning together
in reading and prayer. After dinner Mrs. Wand Johnny went to the school at Nanticoke, where
I was to follow in Mr. P —'s waggon.  Some
months ago the thought of going anywhere, or
being, even for a time, in the society of worldly
people, would have troubled me, but I was thankful
to perceive my soul was strengthened to go forward
willingly, and to take up this cross. The thought
which helped me was, that I was the servant of
Christ. It was a very silent drive, I enjoyed the
service much, and after it, had some nice conversation with B - and J —.
Monday.-Soul resting sweetly on Christ. Mr.
W   —, myself, and children, set off for Woodlands
between eleven and twelve. On our way called at
Farmer M —'s, to see his little girl, who is ill.
Next day saw Mrs. M —, and was truly thankful
to see how greatly her mind was opened to the
things of God, how freely she entered into and
introduced religious subjects. Reached Woodlands
in the evening, and found dearest Mark quite well.




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.         147
A happy day! While away, I found many things
to rejoice my soul, many to humble me, and at
times felt the nails running into my flesh. Much
led to pray for Mr. G's return.
Wednesday, 10th.-Much pressed with household work yesterday and to-day. Lost my temper
in it several times. Felt disgusted with myself, and
longed after Christ.
Thursday.-A season of much humiliation this
evening. Baby got into a bad temper. We saw it
right to leave him till his passion was over.  It
was upwards of an hour before his little will was
broken; when he had quite done crying I went to
him. Realized that Christ endured the punishment
due to him, my will in the discipline had to be
broken down as well as my child's.
(BABIEs' JoURNAL.)
January 3d, 1844.-I saw deceit for the first
time in my beloved M-. I desire to feel much
humbled on account of it. I feel the difficulty of
requiring instant and implicit obedience from him,
and at the same time to guard against his being
deceitful. We began on Christmas-day to let him
kneel down morning and evening to pray. In the
middle of the day, when he sees we are going to
have our reading and prayer, he comes and says,
" Pay, stoo," meaning that he wants his stool to sit




148         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
on; and, when seated, he does not move till we
have done, and when we sing he tries to join us.
February 17th.- M-      is very fond of playing
with water and eating ice. I have taught him the
names of the different limbs and features of his
body; and he comes to baby sometimes and points
with his finger to his "eye," "noo," "mow." Baby
stands rather in danger sometimes through his
loving ways. To-day, while I was out of the room,
baby began to cry, and M —   took compassion on
him, and tried to amuse him by holding his clothes
and see-sawing him on the edge of the sofa, and
both were equally amused. Mark happened to be
in the room, and, turning round, saw the dangerous
position poor baby was in and rescued him. I have
just seated him on the floor with some of grandmamma's comfi-ts, and now and then M-  takes
one up and offers it to me, saying, "Dear one,
here!" in imitation of his father.
Aov. 2 lst.-It is now a long time since I wrote
anything concerning our little M. I have been
very anxious to see signs of the Holy Spirit's work
in him, but I seem to be shown it is now the seedtime,-the seed must be sown, and it must spring
up before it can bear fruit. It is our part to sow
the seed, and we must go to Jesus for it. I speak
to him of the Saviour by means of some pictures,
and I try to point out to him the chief events of




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.        149
Christ's life and death, and many of the pictures he
will bring to me, and tell me the subject of them.
As her sisters grew older and her life more busy,
this little journal was discontinued; but her own
larger one came very regularly; and so interesting
to us is every page, that it is difficult to be sufficiently brief in the selection of passages from it.
(JoURNAL.)
Sunday, 27th July.- A happy day!    I had
been troubled all the week about this day. We
went to Dunnville directly after breakfast, feeling
that we were going forth as the servants of Christ.
Returned home joyful in spirit: we sang hymns,
and repeated Scripture. Col. iii. was very sweet
to us.
Tuesday, 29th.-After dinner enjoyed rich communion with Jesus while reading Eph. vi. Saw
especially His everlasting love towards me, saw
inyself in Him at His death, resurrection, and
ascension, and realized that it is His blood that
brings me nigh to God. Saw much blessedness in
being called to suffer affliction with the people of
God,-great riches in receiving reproach for Christ's
sake, and prayed that I might endure day by day,
" as seeing Him who is invisible."  Soul drawn out
in prayer for many. *  *    *0




150         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
Saturday, Aug. 3d.-Have been called to the
exercise of much self-denial and submission to the
will of God this day. Shown that it is the Holy
Spirit who keeps down the natural spirit. Had
many blessed views of Christ, and communion with
Him, especially when we met to pray for the church
of Christ.
Friday, 9th.-Communion with the Lord, together with dearest Mark, and Mr. W —, who
came up to ask us to go to them on the 23d, when
the foundation-stone of their church is to be laid.
H —    was very poorly this evening; it was a
healthful season to my soul. When my children
are ill I find it good to look at the worst possible
consequences. I felt my sin in having been sow
often impatient with him. Was much drawn out
in prayer for him, and gave him again to the Lord.
His not having been baptized lay as a burden upon
me. Prayed to be shown when and where we
should have it done.
Sunday, 25th.-My soul enjoyed the presence
of the Lord before breakfast.  Afterwards the
Holy Spirit brought to view a heap of filthy rags,
which the old Adam had carefully treasured up,
and with which he would not part until a mightier
One came and swept them away. The conflict was
most painful, but my soul rejoiced when the filthy
garments were removed, and she was clothed in the




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.        151
righteousness of her God. Was enabled to go to
Dunnville in a waiting spirit.
Alonday, 9th Sept.-Both of us much oppressed
all the morning. Pained at the low state of the
church here.  Still kept much in prayer for ^
faithful minister to be sent amongst us.  Sweet
communion with the Lord at night.
Tuesday, 10th.-Mark gone to Dunnville for
letters. As soon as he returns, we propose going
up as far as Rainham, on our way to Walpole, that
we may have H-      baptized by Mr. Hill, the
missionary of that district, who is expected there.
Much in prayer for myself and Mark that we may
be wholly devoted to the Lord, and for our dear
babes that they may be baptized with the baptism
of the Spirit.
Wednesday, 1 lth.-Mark got stuck in a mudhole last night in the Town Line, and was obliged to
stay on the road with the waggon, so that we
deferred going to W-  till this morning. I have
been led to-day to see much past sin. Confessed it
to God. Sweet realizing views of Jesus and His
precious blood-shedding in communion with dearest
Mark. We gave ourselves and our children up to
the Lord. We breakfasted at C-'s. Mark read
Ps. ciii., which was made very precious to me,
especially verses 17 and 18. Saw that we had no
right to expect God's blessing to rest on our




152         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
children, unless we walk in the path of obedience
ourselves. The promise is to such as keep His
covenant and think upon His commandments to do
them. On reaching M —'s, found Mr. Hill had
been there last week; inclined at first to be disappointed, but was reminded that we had not been
brought up for nothing. Sat an hour or two with
M-, he told us Christ had been revealed to him
as his Saviour.
Thursday.-Mark has been much oppressed all
day. Have been led to pray that he may be wholly
given to the Lord's work. The press of earthly
occupations rested much upon me. The thought
suggested itself that a servant would be a relief;
but I was quickly reminded that I must not look
forward to rest in this world. And truly the Lord
gives me the desire, to serve Him, not as an idle
servant, doing my own pleasure and seeking my
own ease, but as an active servant I would follow
Jesus in the way.
Saturday.-We came to Dunnville late this
evening, to be ready to start early for Cayuga in
the morning, where Mr. Hill is to preach and administer the Lord's Supper.
Sunday, 15th.-Arose early, with a feeling of
fear lest we should go astray this day. Besought
the Lord to lead us and guide us. Saw my defiled
soul washed in His blood; my naked soul clothed




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.         153
m His righteousness; my hungry soul fed on His
broken body, and I rejoiced in Jesus my God.
Mrs. D —    prepared breakfast early. Mark led
the family prayer; soon after which we set off for
Walpole. It was trying to me to leave M   --
behind; felt it several times during the day. Mr.
Hill seemed glad to see us all; and the season we
spent in church was one of refreshment, instruction,
and edification to me. The deep confessions of sin,
the work of Christ as set forth in the prayers,
lessons, and especially the Psalms, were just what
I wanted. The sermon was simple, and suited to
our case, as a people without a pastor. The Communion Service was strengthening. Mark rejoiced
in the doctrine of Christ's substitution. We dined
with Mr. Hill's friends, Mr. and Mrs. S, and
did not reach Dunnville till after " sun-down."
Thursday, Oct. 17th.-I look to the Lord this
morning for an overcoming faith, for a closer walk
with Jesus, and for conformity to His image. The
picture of my soul is this:-there is a hideous
monster called the old Adam, which has grappled
its hold of my soul; Jesus is my mighty deliverer.
I know that my children's souls are encompassed
with the same enemy; I have been taking them to
Him this morning to ask Him to loose them and
set them free. The answer He gave me was, "Be
it unto thee even as thou wilt:" and I may thus




154         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
take them again and again to Jesus, and He will
not cast us from Him, but will give me that which
I ask Him for.
Yesterday we dedicated our precious H —   to
Him in baptism. It was a solemn and delightful
season, not only to us and Mr. W     (one of his
sponsors), but to all the Lord's people assembled
with us. With this purpose in view we left our
home Tuesday morning, stayed a short time on
our way at the V -'s and Mr. R —'s, and
reached Mr. W-'s late in the afternoon. According to their custom, on Tuesday evenings some
neighbours assembled here for the purpose of
reading the Scriptures and prayer. My soul was
kept waiting on the Holy Ghost. He gave me
communion with Himself, and testified of Jesus to
my soul. Was enabled to realize the corruption
of the hearts of all present, and to pray that no evil
from within might have power to hinder the promised blessing.  Saw the blood of Jesus as a
mighty stream, cleansing our souls from guilt and
pollution. Prayed that all assembled might see it
by faith. Our dear babe was made a subject of
special prayer.
Wednesday.-Was called to take a deep view
of the corruption of my nature. Little H —
much on my heart. My soul was strengthened
by looking at the precious blood of Christ. Ps.




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.         155
cxxx. -the two last verses (metrical version)-shows
one of the views I had of that blood. Further
blessing in prayer with beloved Mark, so that our
souls were filled with joy. About ten o'clock we
set off for Mr. G —'s school-room, and Mr. Hill
arrived soon after us. The whole of the baptismal
service,- exhortation, confessions, prayers, and
thanksgivings,-was accompanied with the unction
of the Holy Ghost to us both; and Jesus was
before my mind, as taking "little children in His
arms, putting His hands upon them, and blessing
them." Just before the baptism we sang,"The gentle Saviour calls
Our children to His breast," &c.
The dear people assembled joined in it so heartily,
that it did not fail to draw out our love towards
them. Mr. Hill preached from Rom. viii. 15, 16.
He drew a lively picture and fearful description of
the human heart; dwelt much on the character of
God as our Father; set forth the privileges of
the believer, and exhorted us to follow our high
and holy calling. He likewise spoke sweetly on
baptism.
Saturday, 19th.-Last night was a terrific one.
The winds and waves seemed given up to their
fury. I went down the shore this morning with
Mark, and witnessed a dismal sight. Trees rooted




156         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
up, the bridge washed up the creek, and tossed on
the bank; indeed, we hear there is not a bridge
left along the Lake Shore.
Sunday, 20th.-Arose very early. My soul
called to hold communion with Jesus, and confided
in Him as my Leader and Guide, and praised and
blessed the God of my salvation. Sang His praise
in the words of that sweet hymn," Abba, Father, Lord we call Thee,
Hallowed name from day to day;'Tis Thy children's right to know Thee,
None but children Abba say."-HAWKER.
The children were up and dressed before daylight.
Feel the blessedness of being able to follow the
Lord, through apparent hindrances to our doing so.
Satan and the flesh are always trying to overcome
us, but Jesus can make a way of escape.
Friday.-Throughout the week, on awaking in
the morning, my first desires have been after Jesus.
This morning found them going after vanities.
Waited on the Spirit, and He soon opened my ears
to hear the voice of my Beloved, calling me to
leave all and follow Him. In the evening, the
Lord's people on the Lake Shore and at the Point
much in my thoughts, especially Mrs. B —  as I
heard to-day her husband and eldest child, with
the schooner, have not been heard of since the late
storm, and it is feared they are lost.




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.         157
On hearing of the death of an uncle in England,
Harriet writes:
Woodlands, October 11.
We have just received your packet.    The
intelligence of dear uncle's death has made me
very sad. " The breath of man goeth forth, and
then all his thoughts perish."  We are each
one of us hastening from this scene of life, and
soon we shall return to the earth, and all our
thoughts will have perished. I am enabled at this
moment to realize, in a small measure, the folly of
our thoughts being spent upon the passing vanities
of time. How often do I think we are like the
man in " Pilgrim's Progress,' raking for earth-nuts
while in view of the celestial kingdom. Oh, that
we might ever abide in our dwelling-place, which
is nothing less than to abide in Jesus; that we may
keep His commandments and abide in His love.
This would really produce joy, quietness, and peace.
And what do we get from the earth-nuts which we
spend so many hours in raking out of our own
corrupt hearts? they lead us astray from God, and
we reap sorrow from them. My own mother, and
brothers, and sisters, the time is short, the coming
of the Lord draweth nigh, —what ought our thoughts
and our time to be spent about? Are we the
servants of the Lord God Almighty? Then let us




158         THE EARNEST CHRISTIN.
wait on Him diligently each day to know what He
would have us do. Let us have divine direction
in all our employments; if we speak, let it be to
deliver His message, and to seek His honour; if
we cannot thus speak, let us be silent: it is a great
thing to know when to speak and when to be
silent. May the Holy Spirit be our Guide! I
long for a closer walk with God myself, and I want
to see His people all living by the faith of the Son
of God.
(JOURNAL.)
Sunday.-Spent the day at Mr. Minor's. Heard
Mr. T —     in the morning at the school-room. In
the afternoon went to church. Our conversation
at Mr. Minor's was almost entirely on the Second
Advent, and the wearing out of the saints of the
Most High previous to that event. Prayed that we
might be willing to be worn out for Christ. This
evening my soul is stirred up to pray for my beloved children, that the Holy Ghost may show
Himself working in them, in the earliest development of their infant minds. As H-     laid his
little head on my shoulder before I put him into
bed, I felt it was true that his soul was encompassed
with a vile and deceitful nature.
Saturday, Oct. 27th.-Last night I rejoiced in
the union of Christ and the Church. "By one
Spirit " we are "all baptized into one body," and




fHE SETTLER'S WIFE.         159
we have all been made to drink of one Spirit. This
morning my soul was set at liberty by the same
glorious truth. Saw that it was of the Lord's
pleasure that He first loved me, and from the
beginning chose me unto salvation; that it was His
love which made Him die for me to put away my
sins; that He ascended to send the Holy Ghost
into my heart, and to unite me to Himself; and
that it is the same free love which, day by day,
causes me to drink afresh out of His fulness of
grace and love.
This afternoon was inclined to be angry, because
I could not get a little quiet time to go into my
room for reading and prayer. It was shown me
that this was just the time when I should be waiting
on the Spirit, to have the flesh subdued and Christ
revealed. He does not always lead in the same
way; sometimes He would have us retire and be
alone, and at other times He would have us find
communion with Jesus in the midst of outward
confusion and bustle. But the time did come this
afternoon, when the children were quiet, the bread
baked, &c.; and I could seek the Lord alone.
November 20th.-Arose early and had sweet
communion with the Lord, chiefly in intercessory
prayer for others. Mark has felt much strengthened
by means of Mr. Stoneman's visit yesterday. The
desire of my soul has been that "my hands might




160         THI EA1NEST CHRISTIAN.
be made strong by the hands of the mighty God of
Jacob." (Gen. xlix. 24.) The presence of Jesus is
with me. I have been looking to Him to deliver
us from works of this world that we may be given
to the work of the Gospel; that my beloved Mark
may be wholly given up to that work.
Friday.-A very happy day. My soul drank
into the Spirit (1 Cor. xii. 13), and was filled with
peace and joy, by reason of the presence of my
most precious Lord.
Sunday.-Went to Dunnville. At church in
the morning. We all spent a profitable evening in
reading and conversing over the Scriptures. Mark
and Mr. Minor sat up until past midnight talking
of the atonement by Jesus, and of His second
coming. Mark dates his first serious impressions
fiom a sermon on the Second Advent.
Tuesday —Yesterday, -     and I had a long
discussion, as to whether or not children of M-'s
age can understand when talked to of Jesus. Our
conversation was blessed in stirring me up to pray
for my little boy, that while I am talking to him
of Jesus, the Holy Spirit may not only cause him
to understand what I say, but also bring Christ
into his heart. Without this I know a child cannot
understand savingly what he is taught, neither can
a grown-up person. The reception of Christ does
not depend upon the power or energy of the mind,




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.         161
but upon the work of the Spirit in the heart. He
is not restrained by age, but can, if He please, work
on a babe as well as on an older person; the
season for His working, as well as the objects on
whom He works, is altogether after the counsel of
His own will. It seems to me the great error in
the education of the present day is this,-giving so
much attention to the head, and making the heart
a secondary consideration. The plan I propose for
myself in bringing up my little treasures is this,to aim to keep their wills in complete subjection,
and to exact implicit obedience from them. If I
succeed in these points, I think I shall not have
much difficulty in imparting to them all the knowledge I am capable of giving them.
Thursday, Dec. 5th. -" Many bulls have compassed me."  My old nature was one among the
number of those which beset Christ in the days of
His flesh. I see myself standing there, forming
one of that multitude "gaping upon Him with their
mouths, as it were a roaring lion." What must
Christ have endured? I have some very faint
conception, when I feel this enemy within me
warring against my soul, and trying to destroy
both it and my Lord also; but as long as Jesus
lives my soul is safe. He overcame this "wild
beast" for me when He died upon the Cross; He
took up a new life for me when He rose from the
M




162          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
dead; and He has sent His Spirit into my heart to
unite me to Himself, and to testify to my soul of
all He has done, and is doing for me. Oh, precious
Jesus! oh, glorious salvation  May I know more
of Thee and the power of Thy resurrection, anld
the fellowship of Thy sufferings, if by any means I
may attain unto the resurrection of the dead! I
look back and see how much more I have suffered
in shrinking from the cross, than in bearing it.
Wednesday, Christmas-day. -Yesterday, after
dinner, we left home for Nanticoke, and reached
Mr. W's late in the evening.  Awoke this
morning feeling the earthliness of my nature; and
saw, too, that the mighty stream which flowed from
Jesus' side cleanses my soul. My thoughts went
after my Beloved. Longed to see Him more perfectly, to hear His own words, to feel His unspeakable love. Longed to see things as He sees them,
and to understand according to His word. Part of
John i. sweetly opened to me. Saw the Lamb of
God bearing away the sin of the world; viewed
Him with mine and my children's sins, bearing the
heavy load. Saw them buried in His grave, and
saw Him now in the presence of God for us. Oh,
surely as He is there, so we shall be, and by faith
we are even now thither ascended.    Mr. Hill
preached at Mr. G —'s school-room, and the
Lord's Supper was administered. A happy season I




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.           163
Thursday.-Satan plaguing me with the robe of
self-righteousness. I meet the temptation at every
step. It is an offence unto me, and it is the cross
I have to bear this morning. May I war a good
warfare, and may Jesus overcome within me!
Friday.-Before we left the W    — s we had
united prayer; the Lord was present with us. We
dined at N's. The snow thawed while we
were at Nanticoke, and we had to sleigh home on
bare roads.  Slept the night at C-'s. Mark
sat up late, talking to a French Canadian.
" Bread of Heaven! on Thee we feed,
For Thy flesh is meat indeed;
Ever let our souls be fed,
With this true, this living bread.
Vine of Heaven! Thy blood supplies
This blest cup of sacrifice;
Lord, Thy wounds our healing give,
To Thy Cross we look and live.
Day by day with strength supplied,
Through the life of Him who died;
Lord of life, oh, let us be
Rooted, grafted, built on Thee."




164         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
CHAPTER VI.
THE SETTLERS WIFE-JOURNAL AND LETTERS.
1845-1846.
Thursday, Jan. 2d.-The Christmas and New
Year have been seasons of marked spiritual blessing
to us both. The W —'s came to us on the 31st of
December. We sat up that night until two in the
morning. We had united prayer, and rejoiced in
God and with each other. They left us this morning, and we all felt that it has been good to have
met together.
On looking back over the past year, I see one
practical lesson which has been taught me is, how
to keep my proper place, first before God, and then
before my dear husband. When we know what it
is to submit ourselves to the Lord, then we can
submit ourselves to our own husbands as unto the
Lord. It is not the wife's place to lead, —she must
follow; and this she will be able to do with a quiet
conscience, if she is in subjection to, and walking in,
fellowship with Jesus.




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.        165
Friday, 11th.-During this week the Holy Ghost
has shown me much of my own heart; how ready
I am to deck my soul with the rags of self-righteousness. At times I have been much tried, but
the fruit has been more love to the Church of Christ,
especially to those who differ from us. Oh, that I
may have more of that sweet spirit of my Master,
which He displayed when He washed the disciples'
feet, and said, " I am  among you as he that
serveth." My place is to sit at His feet and learn
of Him.
Saturday, 18th.-Arose early, saw the utter impossibility of my holding communion with Jesus,
unless led into His presence by the Holy Spirit. I
was shpwn the impurity of my nature by means of
a dream which I had during the past night, loathed
that hellish spirit which dwells within me, and
sought to be delivered from the " old man," and by
the Spirit to put on the "new."
Saturday, Feb. lst.-This has been a week of
warfare, succeeded by victory and peace in Jesus,
with earnest longings for a close walk with God.
Tuesday, March 3d.-This morning have been
led to wait on the Lord with respect to our future
path.  We shall soon have the farm upon our
hands, which will add to Mark's labour and mine;
not that this would trouble me, if I thought we
were called to it by God. The earth and all that




166         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
is therein will soon be burnt up, shall we therefore
spend our labour in those things only which perish
in the using? May we be rather fitted to be vessels
for the Master's use in His Church, and be made
willing to follow where He leads. He knows all
our difficulties, and will order all for His own
glory.
In reference to the new house they were building, Harriet makes frequent Allusion in her Journal,
in a spirit which shows how jealous and watchful
she was of her own heart; such as: C"I have had
many misgivings of late whether we were right in
commencing building. It is constantly my prayer
that the Lord would deliver us from the snare, if
we are really in one."
And again:" In prayer with dearest Mark my soul was
moved to ask the Lord to hasten the time when we
should not be employed about things which perish
in the using, but that our hearts, and lips, and
hands, and feet, should be all employed in His
service, and that we might forsake houses and lands
for the sake of the Gospel. Soon after this dear
Mark left me to go to Buffalo to purchase materials
to finish the house. I spent a most delightful
morning, rejoicing in the presence of Christ, holding
sweet fellowship and communion with Him."




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.        167
Friday. —Saw that self-righteousness was the
great hindrance to our constant and continual
communion with Jesus, and thought that much of
that deadness and coldness, of which the believer
so often complains, arises greatly from self-righteousness. Sought for a removal of my self-righteousness. Passed an hour or two in sorrow with my
little M —, in trying to make him say a letter
which I was aware he knew.  I was often inclined
to yield to him, but saw that if I did I should be
yielding to his will, which by various occasions
must be broken down. I was made to see that his
nature was too strong for me to master, that Christ
alone was sufficient for this thing; that He had
" power over all flesh," and that He could therefore
master my child's will. I was reminded of my own
rebellion, both against God and against my parents,
confessed my sins, and my child's, in much humiliation of soul, and put the case into God's hands.
When I next came to the letter with him, he said
it quite readily, for which I felt most thankful.
Saturday.-This afternoon I was shown the
wisdom and mercy of God in not letting me have a
servant. My natural love of self in getting rid of
present trouble, would have made me turn the
charge of my children upon her, while I sat and
took my ease. I have been asking the Lord so to
order things as to prevent my falling into this




168         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
snare, and only to give me such aid as He sees I
need, and to give me grace to bring up my children
in His faith and fear, watching over them myself;
and may it be given me to possess their entire confidence. I believe that home is my proper place,
and to bring up my children my first duty, and to
go and see the children of God, and enjoy communion with them, as His providence and spirit
may call me.
Monday.-Yesterday was spent at Dunnville.
In the morning heard a very plain and scriptural
discourse on the subject of training children. Today, when my household work was done, after
prayer for and with M —, I began again to teach
him his letters. I had a sweet sense of my being
the servant of God, and that He was the master of
my child. It pleased Him again to try my faith,
and I had a long struggle with the dear boy to
make him say one letter, but grace was given him
to say it at last. The lesson taught me to-day was
my own self-will.
Saturday.-After long waiting upon the Lord,
during which time I was made to see that my
natural heart was enmity with God as shown in
various ways, such as, coldness in His service,
wandering thoughts, &c. &c., the Holy Spirit led
me to Jesus, and caused me to pour out my soul in
prayer before Him. Asked for blessings for the




THE SETTLERS WIFE.          169
whole Church of Christ, for members of our union,
for the faithful ministers of Christ in Scotland, &c.;
but especially was my soul moved to pray for my
beloved mother, brothers, and sisters. After breakfast heard dear M —    his letters, but I was fretful
and cross with him. The Lord afterwards made
me feel the sin of being so. In reading Ps. xxii.
saw it was the weight of my sins, and their darkness,
which hid the Father's face from Jesus.
Tuesday. —Still kept following the Lord, with
urgent desires for the blessings of His grace to rest
on our children. Feel the necessity of being more
gracious and gentle in my demeanour towards
them, so that I may be an example to them of what
they should be towards each other. After my
household work was done this morning, and I
found I could not settle to my usual occupation of
sewing or writing, was shown the benefit of waiting
on the Lord. He drew near and blessed my soul,
so that I rejoiced in Him as an unspeakably
precious Friend.
Thursday.-A long and severe struggle with
M   --  this morning over his reading lesson. It
lasted more than two hours.  Saw there was no
hope of overcoming him by human means, but my
trust was in the living God who made heaven and
earth; and I think that at last he was overcome.
The letters are of no consequence, but it is of great




170         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
consequence that his obstinate and rebellious will
should be laid low. I believe that the discipline we
have already undergone has been of use to me and
to the dear child; it has made us more meek,
gentle, and loving one towards another. I feel
much my need of wisdom in the great work of
bringing up my children. May I be continually
waiting on the Lord for it, and be shown how
He would have me order them!
Friday.-Felt much contrition of soul to-day,
and at times tasted the bitterness arising from the
workings of an evil heart.
Saturday.-M — and I set about the letters
this morning, with much fear and trembling.
Before he began he asked me to tell him two of
them, and then said them all through with only a
little stumbling. When he had said them once I
put them away. It was shown me I must guard
against being afraid of his evil nature; I must
rather exercise faith and confidence in the Lord, not
looking to find any good thing in the child, but
expecting Jesus to work good in him and keep down
evil.
I have given these extracts showing dear
Harriet's difficulties with her child, as a specimen of
her daily life of faith in every common duty. And do
they not also present her to us in that most marked




THE SETTLEIRS WIFE.        171
feature of her character,-the diligent keeping of
her own heart, that in all tiings, and at all
times, she might overcome self, and live in God's
presence?
Wednesday.-Tried in spirit. Submitted myself into the hands of the Spirit, to have every
thought and desire brought into subjection to Jesus.
Was reminded of my union with Him. Longed to
be made willing to follow Him whithersoever He
leadeth.  Longed to be with him where He is.
Prayed for His second coming.
" Let me be with Thee where Thou art,
My Saviour, my eternal rest;
Then only shall this longing heart
Be fully and for ever blest."
Th1ursday.- Spent the day at Dunnville. It
was the cattle-show day, and my soul was grieved
at the drunkenness and swearing which I saw and
heard. The day was on the whole a profitable one.
Enjoyed an hour or two in communion with the
M-s and Mrs. T —.       Saw a poor Roman Catholic girl who was sick; spoke to her of Christ the
Saviour of sinners. She listened with eagerness,
and seemed surprised and pleased beyond measure,
when I told her that the promise of eternal life was
given to those who believe in Jesus, and that this




172         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
faith is the gift of God, and if we would possess
it, we must ask Him for it, and He will give it
to us.
Friday.-This afternoon when I read of the
faith which Peter and John exercised (see Acts, iii.
16), and the effects of that faith, I was much
quickened to pray for the same faith, that I may
prevail with God in behalf of others."
On her mother's writing to her her fears that
poor little M --  would dislike his book if it occasioned him so much trial, Harriet replies: -
"You will be glad to hear that M — is a
much better boy with his letters than he was, and
so far your fears have not been realized, dear
mamma. I never have to tell him to bring his
letters twice, and often he has them in his hand
before I am ready for him. The other night when
I put him to bed, I asked "If he had been a
naughty boy to-day," he said, "Yes, in the morning,
over my letters, but I am a good boy now." I do
not think, as I once used to do, that learning can be
acquired in the way of amusement, and I almost
think it would be a pity if it could. It is very
necessary that a child should be taught perseverance, self-government, and industry, which are
valuable lessons, and which through means of his




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.        173
book he may learn.    Generally speaking, how
wanting in all these qualities is a child or person
who has superior talents, and such abilities as to
make learning an amusement, and no trouble!
As to my getting a servant, which is the second
subject of your last letter, my own dear mamma, I
wish you could come over here for a week or two,
and you would see that I do not work myself until
I am tired. I have tried to get a servant, and
failed, and for this I am not sorry: it is necessary
that I should have exercise, and I may as well have
it in the house as out of it; and it is a great thing
to keep. my little M -  employed, which he often
is, by helping me in many ways. The earnest
desire of my soul is, that communion with God may
in no wise be hindered, that every circumstance in
which I may be placed may further it. I know it
is a snare of Satan's, to make the people of God
fancy they have a great deal to do, but in reality
there is only one thing set before us, and that is, to
live unto the Lord, seeking His honour and glory. I
am obliged, it is true, to let little H —   cry sometimes while I am busy, but this helps to break
down his will, which is a very stiff one. The time
to which you allude when I let him cry for an
hour together, was for this one reason. I was not
occupied with secular things then, but knelt before




174         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
the Lord the whole time. It was a season of much
humiliation to me, but I believe it was good for
him. I have lately had many quickened and renewed desires that God may be glorified in the
children He lends us, and that I may have no
desire but His will concerning them. If they are
spared, I do long for their early conversion, and my
soul is even now often exercised with regard to
M-.  I see so much sin and frailty mixed with
much of my intercourse with my children, and it is
often shown me by their manners towards each
other, so much wanting in grace, meekness, and
gentleness. May the Lord supply my need out of
His riches in glory by Christ Jesus! Can you
send me the latter verses of "Twinkle, twinkle,
little star?" the first is the only one I have. In
the afternoon, when it is drawing near bed-time, or
when they are in any little trouble, all is hushed
by my saying, "Come and let us sing." M   -,
with his reins fastened to the rocking-chair, and
whip in hand, takes his seat behind me, and drives;
H —    comes on my lap, and the first song he
calls for is "Boo boo," (Thank you, pretty cow,)
then" Twinkle, twinkle," then, " Hop about, pretty
sparrow," "How doth the little busy bee," and
many others in succession, are called for, and often
the same over and over again.




THE SETTLERS WIFE.          175
(JOURNAL.)
October 6thl.-Have been led to pray that I
may guard against the religion of the old Adam.
Temptations are always suited by the enemy of
souls to our various states and circumstances.
When he sees the soul hungering and thirsting
after Christ, and following hard after Him, then
he tempts the old man within to put on a religious dress and demeanour, trying to substitute
himself for the leadings of the Spirit.
Friday, 24th.-Arose early. My soul rejoiced
in the Lord my God. I saw the blessedness of
being able to renounce all outward comforts, and
delights, and satisfaction, which are derived from
those things which are seen, and prayed to be
enabled to leave all for Christ's Heavenly Kingdom. The remark has been made to me lately,
"Comforts are lawful, and are given us by God
to enjoy." As it strikes me, it is our privilege to
live above outward comforts, and to use the things
of this world as travellers passing on from one
stage to another, using what is put before us, as
for present need, and then to leave all behind.
In the prospect of living in our new house,
the flesh has been conjuring up so many comforts
which it has proposed to itself to enjoy, that it
has created quite a new field of warfare, which
makes it really a trial




176         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
Saturday, November 8th.-Felt this afternoon
how important it is that my time should be given
to the children. While I am with them I must
serve them. I must take my part in their little
amusements. I see that by a little self-denial on my
part, bickerings and quarrels may be prevented.
For instance: -this afternoon M-   asked me to
reach down the " Weekly Visitor," the pictures of
which often amuse them both. This did not please
H —, he wanted to find the pictures. Now I
might have made either of them give up, and no
doubt at times this plan is necessary; but then I
thought it was best to take the book, and show
them the pictures myself, which pleased them both.
It is of great consequence they should be early
taught to walk in love one towards another; and it
seems to me their tempers and affections may be
greatly tried, by making them give up unnecessarily one to another, when other ways might be
adopted.
Monday, 17th.-Yesterday our little church
was opened by Mr. T —. Many were present.
Mark went; I stayed at home with the children,
who had colds. The sermon was a very painful
one, the Church in the place of Christ.
November 18th.-A day of much inward quickening of soul. The children were so good to-day,
that I was made quite happy, but at the same time




THE SETTLE]'S WIFE.        177
melted down under a sense of my sins, and felt the
necessity of being much in prayer, that these precious gifts may not be a snare to tie me to earth.
Much helped in prayer for dear M -, that he
might know himself and know Jesus.
Sunday, 30th.-We went to the Town Line
Church this morning. Both Mark and I enjoyed the
service, especially the confession of faith expressed
in the Nicene Creed, wherein, after acknowledging
God the Father to be the Maker of all things,
the Divinity of Christ is beautifully expressed,
with a clear distinction between the Person of the
Father, and of the Son; and then the humanity
of Jesus is brought out, with His sufferings, death,
resurrection, ascension, and coming again. Then
we acknowledge faith in the Holy Ghost as the
Lord and Giver of Life. We believe also in One
Church of the living God; the resurrection of the
dead, and life for ever with Jesus. What a glorious hope is that which lies before us I There was
a time when I saw no beauty in the Creeds, now I
am often made to rejoice in the glorious truths
they contain, and can with a loud voice confess the
same. Mr. S —      preached, and came home in
our sleigh.
Tuesday, Dec. 2d.- Psalm  cxxxix. "Thou
understandest my thoughts afar off."   Before
thoughts are formed within, the Lord knows them
N




178         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
all: tnis truth is full of comfort. I am encouraged
mnd emboldened to ask God to form my thoughts
within me; to choose subjects for my thoughts to
rest on, by His Spirit dwelling in me. In verse 3
it says, "Thou compassest my path, &c." This my
soul desires, namely, that the Lord may winnow
(margin) and sift me well. " Search me, O God."
I desire to have all my heart laid open, and naked
before Him. Jesus is my friend. There is no tie
so near and dear as that which binds me to Jesus
the Beloved. He is bone of my bone, flesh of my
flesh; He is all my soul can long after or desire.
When shall I see Him as He is? When shall my
body share the blessedness my soul even now enjoys?
The body is now a hindrance to the soul, but it
shall not be always so.  This corruptible shall put
on incorruption and immortality. I shall have a
body fashioned like the glorious body of my Saviour.
It was Jesus who made me, " He carried me in
my mother's womb," "C He fashioned me when as
yet there was none of me." Oh, how precious are
Thy thoughts unto me!
Tuesday, 9th. —The desire of my soul this evening is that I may have a conscience void of offence
towards God and towards man. To have a conscience void of offence towards God, it must be
washed in the blood of Jesus; and to maintain a
quiet conscience towards man, the soul must be




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.         179
filled with that love which flows from a sense of
Christ's love to us.
Thursday, lth.-A day of calm and peaceful
rest in, and communion with Christ. In the morning, was led to pray especially for faith and grace,
to confess Christ before men; and also that my mind
might be free from thoughts about outward and
passing things, and be filled with thoughts of God;
that the Spirit might work with power in my
soul.
Friday, 12th.-Arose early, and spent a solemn
season in prayer with dear Mark, with especial
reference to our leaving our old house, and going
into our new one, which we proposed doing to-day.
Mr. and Mrs. H —      came up to assist us most
kindly in moving the things, which we finished
early in the evening. To-night finds me low and
depressed in spirit, so afraid of Satan's snares as to
keep me from praising the Lord for His unnumbered
mercies. We hear also rumours of war, and this
serves to make me thoughtful.
Dec. 21st. —The last few  days have been
seasons of inward trial and affliction, arising from
the corruptions of my evil nature, the remembrance
of past sins, and a soul burdened with fear, lest the
dear children should suffer by being brought into
contact with other companions. My soul troubled
for my little M —, but I am enabled to commit




180         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
him to the Lord, who I feel assured has loved him
and redeemed him by His blood. I see the love of
Jesus towards him, and my soul yearns with ardent
desire to see the dear child give his heart to his
God. I have found confession of sin to be good,
and was reminded, "If we confess our sins, He is
faithful and just to forgive us our sins;" and it
has been very sweet to me to believe Col. i. 9.
Wednesday, 24th. - During the morning my
mind distracted by little nothings, such as arrangements in the house, &c., which troubled me until
my natural spirit was broken down, and my soul
rejoiced in the Rock of my salvation. In our midday reading, Ps. lxii. was very sweet to me; and in
the evening this passage was continually before me,
"Look to yourselves that we lose not the things
which we have wrought, but that we receive a full
reward."
Dec. 25th.-A happy Christmas-day  Jesus the
Babe of Bethlehem, who is the Lord over all, was
sweetly manifested to me. The desire of my soul
is, that nothing may come between the heart of
Jesus and my heart.
About a fortnight after the last sentence was
written, it pleased God to make Harriet the happy
mother of a little girl, who, while she added to her
mother's joys, added also to her cares and duties, so




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.         181
that for a few weeks her journal was discontinued.
About the same time her dear friend Mrs. C. Gwas taken to her home above, after the birth of a
daughter, on which occasion Harriet wrote as
follows to Mr. G.
Woodlands, Feb. 17,1846.
MOST DEAR AND TRIED FRIEND AND PASTOR,-The
painful intelligence contained in your letter of
January, so unexpected and unlooked for, afflicted
us much. I do, indeed, mourn for her, as for a
sister beloved for the Lord's sake, and for her own.
She was a tried friend to me, and I have pleasure
full of sadness in thinking of the short intercourse
we have had one with another. My thoughts have
been dwelling on her to-day, as one who is for ever
delivered from the burden of that body of sin and
death under which I am groaning. From her,
sorrow and sighing have for ever fled away, for she
is entered into eternal rest. Dear E —  in her
last note reminded me, how precious the blood of
Jesus is in connexion with our departed friends.
We can feel that in that blood they are presented
faultless before the presence of the Lord with
exceeding joy. Christ is still her life, and He is
our life. How unspeakably sweet and precious
must this truth be to you! You are one, for the




182         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
life of one runs through you both. She is taken
from your outward vision for a short time, but you
are still one, united by a bond which never can be
severed. At this moment, while thinking of her as
coming with Jesus in her glorified body, my heart
could rejoice with you and give thanks: " Blessed
are the dead that die in the Lord." I had been
pleasing myself with thoughts of seeing her again
here, but a happier meeting is laid up for us than
that could have been. There we shall have nothing
to sigh or to weep over.
We are more than ever anxious to know whether
the Lord will send you to Canada; and if so, we
long to know whether you would make our house
your home. Sweet would it be to me to endeavour
to supply a mother's place towards your beloved
children, and especially does my heart yearn towards your dear infant.  Dear Mrs. G —   asked
us to stand sponsors for it, and I find this tie now
binding me still closer to her.
Of ourselves I scarcely know what to tell you;
my own soul is more or less tried with hard warfare.
As a family we are in a low, dead, and barren state;
and I do feel its burden laid upon me, and my soul
earnestly pleads and longs for an outpouring of the
Holy Spirit.
I will not write any more at present. May the




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.         183
Lord's richest consolations be with you, and may
He abundantly bless your ministerial labours I
Believe me, dear Mr. G-,
Yours in the bonds of Jesus,
H. M. JUKES.
The long-since-expressed wish of dear Harrib,^
that her brother C     should be led to enter the
ministry, was fulfilled in the spring of 1846, when
he was ordained by the Bishop of Oxford, soon
after which her family left Devonshire, and went
to reside in R —.
(JOURNAL, 1846.)
Friday, March 20th.-Saw that self-righteousness was one great hindrance to our receiving
spiritual blessing. Many instances were shown me
in which my own "good resolutions," and other
self-righteousnesses, had kept me back from Christ.
Earnest longings of soul after Christ. My soul
rejoiced in His love as set forth by the Holy Ghost
in the Canticles. Much nearness to God in prayer.
When seasons of refreshing such as these come
from the presence of the Lord, then is the time to
seek for strength to meet future times of temptation
and buffetings, inward and outward trials and
afflictions. The believer as he gets onward in his




184         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
course, learns to look for these things, for he knows
that they everywhere await him.  He does not
seek a way by which he may be delivered from the
cross, but he prays for enduring faith and patience,
knowing that the cross is appointed for him by his
Father in Heaven, and that the same afflictions are
being accomplished in his brethren that are in the
world. He knows, moreover, that Jesus, for the
joy that was set before Him, endured the cross,
despising the shame, and is now set down at the
right hand of God. (Application: " If ye know
these things, happy are ye if ye do them.")
Thursday, 24th.-The remembrance of Christ
having taken the human nature into the Godhead,
and His having given His body for me, was the
means of raising my dead and lifeless soul this
morning.   Saw that His body given, and His
blood shed, was that which preserved my soul unto
everlasting life. My greatest plague lately has been,
and is, self-righteousness.  As fast as it is taken off,
the flesh labours to put it on again.
Saturday, 28th.-My mind strengthened by
meditating on 2 Pet. iii. 12, 13. My soul rejoiced
in God, but I was reminded that I must still be expecting tribulation. Prayed for grace and strength
to take and carry every cross.
Monday, 30th. —Soon after I arose this morning




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.         185
fierce warfare commenced. Betook myself to Christ
as "my deliverer," and "the rock of my salvation,"
as "a refuge from the storm, a shadow from the heat,
when the blast of the terrible ones is as a storm
against the wall." The Lord did not fail me, He
subdued the enemy for a few hours; and when he
returned, Jesus strengthened me for the battle. I
was sorely tried, but the " sword of the Spirit" was
given me, "which is the word of God."  " I said, I
will take heed to my ways that I sin not with my
tongue, I will keep my mouth with a bridle while
the wicked is before me." I looked for the description given of the tongue by St. James, iii. 5, 6.
Yes, truly it is set on fire by the devil himself; he
takes a very little matter to kindle his fires, but
who can put them out but God? and how great is
the damage oftentimes which is done while the fire
burns?   What a mercy it is when the Lord
prevents us from letting others feel the force and
heat of this fire! If I have bitter envying and
strife in my heart, and I do not glory in it, or lie
against the truth, by letting my tongue utter the
evil workings of my evil heart, then there will be
no damage done unto the King; I shall not cause
His enemies to speak ill of Him. This evening the
Lord again gives me a respite, and I thank Him for
it. Oh, that it might please the Lord to conquer
pride within me! IMy soul, remember Christ's




186         THE EARNEST CHISTIAN.
words, "Watch and pray, lest ye enter into temptation."
Friday, April 24th.-Canticles, iv. 8, 9, very
sweet and comforting to me in our morning's reading. I was reminded from these words, that it is
when we are with Jesus on the mount, that we can
look down on the wild beasts which run ab jut in
the wilderness of the human heart. The fact of
their being there reminds us, that our warfare is
not yet accomplished; but when in company with
Jesus, we may ask Him to strengthen us with all
might by His Spirit in our inner man, and in all
our trials and tribulations to get honour to Himself by accomplishing His own purposes.
June 25th.-Yesterday we went up to Walpole
to have our little girl baptized by Mr. Hill, who
promised to stand as one of her sponsors. We
named her after my dear mother. The presence of
Jesus was very manifest to me during the ceremony, and my heart responded especially to those
questions which were asked us, "Dost thou in the
name of this child renounce the devil, the world,
and the flesh?" My soul, relying on the faithful
promises of God, could and did, with all earnestness answer in the name of my child, that I
renounced them all.
Tuesday, 30th.-Walked on the beach with the
children, and at one time I sat in a quiet and shady




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.         187
nook, while they played around me. I had much
profitable thought, which ended in intercessory
prayer for my children, Carry, and many other
dear friends.
Monday, August 3d.-Much tried. Found relief in prayer, and was afterwards refreshed and
strengthened while writing to my mother.  Felt
that trial is good, for this reason especially, that it,serves, in the hand of the Spirit, to open the
Scriptures. The meaning of James, i. 21, was by
this means opened to me to-day. It has been profitable to me, and I am thankful; I would not be
without trials. In the evening fell, by yielding to
anger.
Saturday, August 8th.-It was only this evening
I regained the peace I had lost by giving way to
angry feelings some days since. This morning the
Lord gave me a contrite spirit, with a soul following hard after Christ, and eagerly desirous, for
Mark and myself, that all hindrances to our closer
walk with Him may be removed, and that all
things may be so ordered for us that we may wait
on the Lord without distraction. It was shown me
how impossible it is to carry out the duties of a
mistress, a parent, a wife, without a heart fixed and
settled on Jesus. When this is wanting, there can
be no right judgment; orders are given and retracted, time is wasted, the peace and comfort of




188         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
the family interrupted, and many suffer, because
those who are at the head of the household are
not walking singly with God.
Friday, 28th.-In the afternoon found my
soul in a dull, heavy state. While I was considering what to do, my little M-    asked me
to go down on the beach with him. As soon as I
reached my seat, which is composed of old roots
situated under some shady trees, I opened my Bible,
but without profit. I saw that without Christ I
could do nothing. Tried to wait on the Spirit, and
began reading John, iv. When I came to the 10th
verse, the Lord gave me what I desired: there
I was reminded of the gift of God, and the love of
the Giver, and I asked Him for "living water."
Monday, 31st.- Saw and felt to-day the sin of
Eve as being "first in the transgression," and her
daughters do not like to accept the punishment of
her sin; they want too often to have their desires
independently of their husbands, whereas God says,
"Thy desire shall be to thy husband;" and this
ought to be carried out honestly in the heart, and
in every day's slightest occurrences. It is knowing
Christ as the heavenly Husband, that can alone
enable wives to be in subjection to their earthly
husbands. I rejoice much in what I am taught of
this truth. In this as well as in every other relation of life, we may find much true happiness and




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.         189
comfort if we keep our own place; if we go out of it,
confusion and discomfort follow.
Sunday. —Soul resting on Jesus. He is my
felt strength and Saviour. He loves me, and draws
my heart's affections after Him. " Who is there
that can be compared unto the Lord?" The spiritual welfare of my children much on my mind.
Friday, Oct. 2d.-M —     is very poorly, and
has been so for some days. This evening has been
a searching time with me on account of my dearest
boy. As far as I know myself, my desire is that
God may glorify Himself, either by the lives or
deaths of my children; but I dread the thought of
their being taken, without our seeing in them that
change of heart which all must experience in order
to be saved. M- is now in his fifth year, he
has understanding enough to know when he does
right or wrong, and it is evident his soul is not
alive unto God. When he is ill, I am troubled;
but it urges me on in prayer to God for Him. It
is thus with me now; but Jesus assures me of His
good-will towards children; and I feel He will not
refuse the supplications of a mother who brings her
child to Him, and asks Him to put His hands on it
and give it His blessing. The leading truth which
has been before my mind to-day, has been that of
the resurrection and ascension of the Lord Jesus,
and His intimate union with His people.




190         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
Thursday, Oct. 22d.-Jesus is meek and lowly.
May I learn of Him and find rest.    Received
letters yesterday from Ireland and Glasgow; the
one from the latter contained an important proposition, namely, for us to go there to live! I lay the
matter before the Lord; I feel the decision is
important.
Monday, Nov. 2d.-This morning have felt
the truth of the following saying of Wilcox: " All
temptations, Satan's advantages, and our complainings, are laid in self-righteousness and self-excellency."  Since I last wrote, the subject of our
going to Glasgow has been much, too much on my
mind. I have felt that the welfare of our souls,
and the good of our children, depended greatly on
our decision; but I have one desire that rises above
all, that God may bring about His own purposes of
mercy towards us, that unbelief in us may not
hinder the Spirit of God from carrying on a mighty
work in our hearts, and that we may live wholly to
the Lord. I fear I have been thinking too much of
being near our former pastor, and those I love so
dearly in England. Dearest Mark said last night
that he thought our path for the present was to
remain here. To hear him say so was a good and
wholesome trial, for it sent me back to my rock of
rest, with an earnest desire that my affections may not
follow other objects, but be immovably fixed on Him




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.         191
Tuesday, 3d.-For ten days past, the presence
of the Lord has been unusually manifested to me.
Now I am called to a season of warfare. I see how
Satan, my great adversary, occupies a conspicuous
place on the field of battle within me; he seems to
be the captain to direct all the movements that are
made against the soul; the natural spirit falls in
with his designs, and the conflict produced between
the soul and these enemies, is most distressing.
That Satan may not cause me to fall, must be my
prayer.
(JOURNAL. )
Nov. 8th.-The necessity of having Jesus for
the subject of our thoughts, has been much before
me of late. I have felt, that if any one thing, such
as a desire, a wish, a trial, a sorrow, a pleasure, a
hope, or, in fact, aught besides, should so occupy
the mind as to exclude the Lord Jesus, that thing
becomes a false god, an idol, which we worship.
May Be possess our supreme affections, and then
He will be the chief object on which our thoughts
will delight to rest!
I was much tried in church with wanderings
of heart from Jesus. The discovery of the idolatry
of my nature, and of my innate depravity, sickened
me, and caused me to loathe myself.
The ever-varying experience of the believer in




192          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
this world may be classed under the following
heads, —temptation, sin, repentance, faith, patience,
conquest, praise, love, and thanksgiving.
This saying of Martin Luther's has been very
sweet to me the last few days: " We who put our
trust in the Lord of life and death, are lords of life
and death."
With a short extract from a letter to her mother
we will close Harriet's personal history of this year:
I feel quite shaken out of this place (Woodlands), and I hope I may still feel the same if I live
here all my life, and only use the comforts afforded
me as I would if I were spending a few days at an
inn, expecting soon to go on and leave it all behind
me. Heeaen is MY HoME, and Christ is MY REST.




HE SETTLER'S WIFE.         193
CHAPTER VII.
THE SETTLER'S WIFE.-JOURNAL AND LETTERS.
1847-1849.
THE year 1847 finds Harriet settled in her new
and pretty house at Woodlands, with her indulgent
husband, and three sweet children, and many
added outward comforts.  We have seen in the
concluding sentence of the last chapter, how far
she was from resting in this pleasant nest (Job,
xxix. 18), or losing sight of what she believed was
their higher and holier calling, even to be instrumental in the salvation of sinners. The following
letter further illustrates the jealous fear she had,
lest they should by any means be beguiled from
the simplicity of Christian discipleship. The letter
may appear to have been written under some
degree of morbid feeling,- a state of mind, as will
have been seen, by no means habitual in her.
The temporary embarrassment to which she alludes
in the letter, no doubt grieved her spirit; but may
A




194         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
not Christians in the present day emulate her
tenderness of conscience, in a point where we are
too apt to adopt the fashion and taste of this
world?
Woodlands.
MY BELOVED MOTHER,-YOU will receive rather
a large packet by the next mail. Mrs. S- has
long promised to sketch our house for you, and
now we send it. "It is quite a mansion!" you will
say. I do not think I ever looked at it to consider
what it was like, until I saw it on paper; and long
was the train of thought which it produced when I
did so look at it; and God, by it, showed me many
wrong steps we have taken in the last four years.
The principal one was, that we were decidedly
wrong in building it. From the time we purchased
the land we determined to do so, but God put
many obstacles in the way. We saw this, and
gave up the idea for the time, but the desire to
build still remained; our will was contrary to
God's will. After H -'s birth, we thought, and
justly, that we needed more room; and the question
was, whether we should enlarge our small house,
or build anew one? The obstacles that had been
in the way of our building seemed removed, which
confirmed us in our idea that we were right in
carrying out our former intention. Thus God left
us to follow our own will, the effects of which we




THE SETTLERS WIFE.          195
are now reaping; and God knows, whether it may
materially affect the spiritual interests of us and
our children for life. This last summer we have
been adding building to building, all which seemed
necessary, and this winter finds us without money
to cover expenses to the end of the year. Not but
that we might have had sufficient if promised debts
had been paid us, but we ought to have considered
the probability of their not being paid, and have
acted accordingly. Improvements for next summer
are in contemplation. The ground in front of the
house is to be laid out, the entrance-gate altered,
and other roads to be made, with garden and fences,
and as much else, I suppose, as we shall have money
to pay for; this view of the past, and contemplation
of the future, sickens and embitters my soul. There
is no pleasure to be found in these broken cisterns;
there are higher joys for us, but we often choose
these lower ones, or rather fancied ones. My soul
is, and has been for some time past, struggling to
be free from them. I think if God has a design of
mercy for us, He will open a way for our removal
from this place; but in due reward for our sins we
may remain here, crippled and fettered by these
earthly things until we die; and oh, what is worse
than all, our children will surely be made partakers
of our folly. Mark feels all these things as well as
myself. If you see them in all the weight and




196         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN
importance that I do, you will all seek for us to be
delivered from the bondage in which we are enslaved. How many are the shoals and snares by
which the people of God are beset! How truly may
we thank God for all those who are departed this life
in His faith and fear! Do not think I send you the
inclosed sketch from a feeling of pride, in the fact
of our possessing such a stately-looking house; but
I beseech you let the view of it, each time you look
at it, lead you to confess our sins, and to ask God
to grant us deliverance from the effects which but
for His gracious interference must follow.
Ever my own mamma's affectionate
HARRIET.
(JOURNAL.)
Jan. 20th, 1847.-Much broken in spirit, but
Jesus is with me. Earnest desires that we may
walk more as strangers and pilgrims, expecting to
meet with everything that is contrary to us while travelling through the enemy's land: there will be peace
and rest when we reach the end of our journey.
Saturday, 23d.-After reading some of the
ceremonial laws in Leviticus, turned to the tenth
chapter of Hebrews, and realized the preciousness of
the offerings, and High Priesthood, of the Lord Jesus.
Thlursday. —Read John, ii. When in the flesh,
Jesus manifested forth His glory by working




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.        197
miracles; and He does the same now. It is a
manifestation of His glory, when the divine life first
begins to work in the soul of a poor sinner, who'before lay dead in trespasses and sins; and the
keeping that spark of divine life from being extinguished, is also a manifestation of the glory of
Jesus.
Sunday, 31st.-Mark has not been well for
some time. Went to church, praying that I might
be quickened by God's word, and my prayer was
answered. Mr. S-       preached from Rom. viii.
28. I took a glance over the years that had gone
by, since 1840. Many sins were shown me, and
from much of the seed I have sown to the flesh, I
might expect to reap evil. But this promise emboldened me to pray, that "all things" might'work together" for our good. I had precious
communion with and nearness to God in the afternoon, and many promises were given me.  Among
them was Isaiah, xl. 31. My mouth truly was
satisfied with good things, and I was enabled to
praise the Lord I
Friday, Feb. 12th.-This afternoon my servant,
whom I have tried for a short time, left me, and
as yet we have failed in getting another. I feel
a deep sense of my unworthiness to receive the
least mercy at the hand of God. Yesterday, while
reading 1 Cor. v. 5, and comparing it with Job's




198         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
case, I thought that all God's children may be at
times delivered over to Satan for the destruction of
the flesh. In the evening Mark was absent, and I
sat up for him until a late hour. In one sense I
sat alone, but not in another; for I think I never
felt the presence of Satan so near me as I did that
night, until I went to sleep. First he tried to tempt
me to sin, but, through the mercy of God, having
failed in that, he continued to whisper horrid suggestions in my ears. For the most part I was
enabled to rest quietly in Christ my Righteousness,
and my Shield.
Sunday.-Found Jesus precious to me in the
communion. Prayed that many spiritual blessings
might descend on us as a family, and for myself
especially, that the discovery of sin in others might
not set my own fleshly lusts to work, but that I
might bear and love still, even as Jesus bears with
and loves me. I make Him often to serve with my
sins, and still His affections are not withdrawn from
me. Oh, how precious is the love of Jesus!
Sunday.-Went to church in much tumult of
mind, occasioned by entering on useless conversation previous to going. Found the confessions and
prayers of the Church-service very applicable to
my state, and realized the presence of an indwelling
God. Rejoiced much in a sermon preached by Mr.
S-      from Acts, ii. 23.




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.         199
March O0th.-In the morning this passage was
applied to me: "Jesus saw them toiling in rowing,
for the wind was contrary;" and Jesus marks our
path, as we travel through this great wilderness,
often on a tempestuous sea, rowing against the
adverse winds which are blown upon us, by Satan,
the world, and our natural spirits. Was greatly
strengthened by this view of the love of Jesus, that
He does not leave us to ourselves, but says, " I have
seen his ways, and will heal him." In the afternoon,
with tears, and yet with deep thankfulness, could
say,"I thank Thee, Lord, Thy cross has made
This world a wilderness to me."
Felt especially thankful, that the cross has made
Jesus the supreme object of my affections. I have
been willing at times to give up His love for others,
but He has held me fast, and bound me to Himself
with His chain of love. Have had much enlargement given me to ask for spiritual blessings on my
dearest Mark and myself; and have prayed that all
unwillingness to leave this place may be removed,
and that we may be willing to leave home and country for Christ's sake, and, like Abraham, be ready
at His bidding, to go into any country He may tell
us of.
April 12ti.-I have rather an amusing story to




200         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
tell of my late servant, as showing their independence in this country. About seven weeks ago Mr.
Hill engaged an Irish girl for me, who has only
been in the country a year. When she came, she
told me she only meant to remain a month, unless
she liked it.  All along she has expressed high
satisfaction, and said she never had a mistress she
liked so well. She begged to go home for a few
days at Easter, to which I consented; and she left
me, saying that nothing but stormy weather should
prevent her returning to me on the day she appointed. I have been constantly expecting her ever
since, and was the more anxious for her return, as
I am daily expecting my confinement: but on
Friday, F-     went up to Dunnville, and there
he saw this girl, and he came up this morning to
tell me I might look out for another, as she was not
coming back.
Tuesday.-Mark went up for C —'s girl, being
the only person I can think of to help me, and she
is only twelve, so I cannot expect much from her.
Wednesday.-Yesterday and to-day very low
and depressed in spirit;-felt it to be good for me,
and yet saw it necessary to guard against giving
way to it, lest it should engender murmuring and
discontent.
Sunday, 18th.-Last night had a useful converzation with my little M --   concerning sin and




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.         201
Satan, heaven and hell; tried to make the subject
bear upon himself. He was softened to tears.
Wednesday, 21st.-A new servant came on Monday. That evening and the next was exceedingly
burdened in spirit;-the occasion of it, I believe,
the new servant. It is always trying to me to have
a stranger in the house; and after having tried so
many servants, and shown them every possible kindness, and seeing that nothing succeeds in restraining
their selfishness, or calling forth love in return, I
am pained and cast down. This morning I feel
much, the being ignorant of God's mind and will
concerning the various circumstances which occur
throughout the day. Yet God is my Father, and I
look to Him for guidance, and He passes by my
transgressions, and forgives all my mistakes.
Thursday, 29th.-For some time past have been
far too anxious to have my expected trial over. "I
have a baptism to be baptized with," &c., came to
my remembrance yesterday, and was a relief to me.
But what perfect submission there was in Christ to
the will of His Father!
This morning, arose with a heart-ache; found
great relief in prayer, and much strengthened by
views of the blood of Jesus.
"Oh, never, never let me stray
In paths unmark'd by precious blood;
Sure guide through every devious way,
The current of that purple flood."




202          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
In the afternoon, tried by my servant; Heb. x.
very sweet to me.
Wednesday, May 19th.-This is the second day
on which, by the mercy of God, I have had strength
given me to get up since my confinement, which
took place on Saturday, the 15th, when it pleased
Him to give us a fine, strong little boy. Since
that time I have had many precious seasons of
communion with my God, and especially yesterday; such joy as I have not experienced for
some time. The following hymn, sent me by dear
E        some years since, has been very sweet to
me:"What sacred fountain yonder springs,
Up from the throne of God,
And all new covenant blessings brings?-'Tis Jesu's precious blood.
What mighty sum paid all my debt,
When I a bondman stood,
And has my soul at freedom set?-'Tis Jesu's precious blood.
What stream is that which sweeps away
My sins just like a flood,
Nor lets one guilty blemish stay?-'Tis Jesu's precious blood.
What voice is that which speaks for me
In Heaven's high court for good,
And from the curse has made me free? —'Tis Jesu's precious blood.




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.         203
What theme, my soul, shall best employ
Thy harp. before thy God,
And make all Heaven to ring with joy?-'Tis Jesu's precious blood."-IRONs.
June l0th.- Heard this morning of some reports
affecting the character of the man who manages
our farm. Thought this might be a thorn in the
flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet us. Took
up my Bible to read, and derived strength from
James, i. 2-4.
TIzursday.-This.morning, felt very thankful
for restraining grace, which kept me from some little
acts of unkindness towards another. Prayed that
I might be ever kept from fulfilling the desires of
the flesh.
Sunday, June 27th.-Yesterday I received accqunts of my beloved sister Sophy's entrance into
everlasting life: no, I must not say so, for she
entered into that life some years ago; but she
is departed to be with Christ, and is there ready to
accompany Him when He comes in His glory.
Precious Sophy I I think of her love, her meekness, her gentleness; the forbearance and kindness
of her heart towards me was great. How often did
she bear with my folly and unkindness in former
and younger years! Dear, dear Sophy! I shall see
her again, and we shall then converse together of
many things, and she will tell me of what I should




204         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
now much like to know,-how, and in what manner,
she was brought to the knowledge of Christ; and
also the way in which the Lord has been leading
her during the years in which we have been separated from each other. May this dispensation be
made profitable to us all by the great grace of God.
I feel urged to pray for more zeal in the service of
God, more care for the spiritual well-being of my
children and of those around me. I can, and do
bless God for all He did for our departed one, and
I believe she is taken from the evil to come.
It may seem strange that Harriet should not
have known how much she herself had to do with
bringing this dear sister to the knowledge of Christ.
The influence she unconsciously gained over her,
has been alluded to in the first chapter of the
Memoir. It must be remembered, that they were
soon afterwards separated from each other, and did
pot again live under the same roof, except for a few
weeks at a time. Besides which, Sophy's disposition was naturally reserved; and though she had a
power of drawing others very closely to her, especially the young, she opened the inmost feelings of
her heart to but very few. Hers was a religion which
all could see the reality of in her life; but its depth
and ever-varying inward character were seldom
unveiled to any. She had an illness some months




TIE SETTLER'S WIFE.         205
before her death, from which it was thought she
had nearly recovered, when it returned in another
form. On being told that Dr. C —  felt anxious
about her, she gently said, "The will of God be
done; you know, mamma, if Christ is anything to
us, He is everything."  Soon after this, the attack
(which was in the head) produced unconsciousness,
and in a few hours more her happy spirit fled away!
"Dear, sweet Sophy (wrote her sister Lucy, soon
after her departure), the recollection of the four
months we spent together when we were the only
two at home, is oh, so precious! There is nothing
painful to look back upon, either in her life or in her
death; and really sometimes I have an indescribable
feeling of joy in thinking, that one of our happy
nine is safely landed on the other side. How our
beloved papa must have welcomed her l May I
endeavour to follow her example here on earth, in
her steady, consistent walk,-in her consideration
and thoughtfulness for others,- in her complete
unselfishness, and in her habitual cheerfulness!"
The following letter of Harriet's shows how
tenderly a knowledge of her own heart led her to
deal with the faults of another, when she felt it a
duty to speak of them. It was written to one who
had been induced to act independently of a mother's




206         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
wishes, anld for which the plea of conscience had been
urged:*   * The last post brought me a heart-rending
letter from, and I wish much, my beloved
S-, to write you a few lines by way of counsel
and advice. I know I am not worthy to take upon
me such a work. I am a great sinner. I have
a heart that is "earthly, sensual, and devilish;" its
nature is so corrupt, and its rebellion such, that
it aims to pull God down from His throne. What
it is towards God, such it is towards man. Its
pride is so great, that it will not have any one to
rule over it. It disclaims authority of any kind,
and flies in the face of all who would oppose it.
You may then easily conceive to what lengths it
has carried me, and would have carried me, had
it not been kept down by the restraining grace of
my long-suffering Lord. My sins are often brought
in array against me, not to condemn me, but to
humble me, to instruct, to chasten me. I have seen
all those sins put away by the blood that was shed
from the wounded side of Jesus, and it is, therefore, I can now write to you on a subject which pains
me, and which I know is grieving yourself.....
It is not the fact of your having taken this step
which so pains me, as your having acted so hastily.
Your want-not of feeling, for I know full well




Tri SETTLER'S WIFE.        2U7
you do feel it; but your want of slowing Christian
courtesy, love and confidence, towards your beloved
mother, in not first consulting her, and waiting for
her approval before you so acted. And here let
me stop to confess unto you how often I have acted
in like manner. None of the sins I have ever committed cause me so much bitterness of feeling, as
my want of love and confidence towards both my beloved parents, tnd especiallytowards my dear father,
because I cannot now seek his forgiveness, or in
any other way atone for it: he is gone from hence,
when we meet it will be in glory. L —- does
not think as I do, and brings forward that passage,
"Whosoever loveth father or mother more than
me," &c., the meaning of which, I think, is far
deeper than the construction she puts on it. God
never requires us to fulfil ono command at the expense of another. If He lays a command on a
child, He will open a way in which that child may
perform the same, without ),is being obliged to
break another. Dearest S —, self-will marks the
religion of the present day, even in the true followers
of Christ. Everything must give way in order that
self-will may be gratified. I do not say the error
is an intentional one; but I believe it is one of
Satan's snares, which many fall into for want of
calm, steady, diligent waiting on God, to have the
flesh subdued, and the will brought under, in order




208          THE EARNEST CHISTIAN.
that the voice of Christ in His word may be
heard in the soul. Beloved S —, is your heart
sad?  Well, I would not be the one to make it
more so. I would rather console and comfort you.
It is promised, that "all things shall worK together
for good to them that love God, to those who are
the called according to His purpose;; and this
trial (I know it is such to you) is among these
" all things."  We often, by our own folly, bring
trouble upon ourselves, and afterwards the Lord
shows us that He permitted it for our good, so that
we are at the same time humbled, chastened, and
instructed, and brought by it into nearer communion with Christ. As we would walk towards our
Father who is in heaven, so must we, I believe,
walk towards our earthly parents; we must be
obedient, full of love, tenderness, and confidence;
telling them all that is in our hearts; submissive
and watchful to fulfil their desires, and ready to
do those things which we do not like, for their
sakes. If we offend them, we must see our fault,
we must confess it, we must seek forgiveness, and
wait patiently until we have it, feeling that we are
not worthy of it. Your mother is not one to rule
your conscience,-far from it. I believe she would
allow you to do anything she believed was a matter
of conscience, and especially if she could see the
thing is right from the word of God. And surely




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.        209
the judgment of a Christian mother is worth something. * * 
Your ever affectionate HARRIET.
(JOUrNAL.)
Friday, Sept. 3d.-It is a week since dearest
Mark was taken ill; he has been better the last day
or two, but very weak. His soul, however, has been
greatly revived and strengthened, and this morning
we spent an hour or two in rich enjoyment together.
We mourned together on account of sin, confessed
our sins one to the other, felt that Jesus forgiveth,
and healeth, all our diseases, and partook together
of the communion of the blood of Christ.
Sunday, Sept. 12.-Remained at home with
dearest Mark. It was to him a day of great bodily
weakness, but of spiritual strength and blessing.
We went through part of the Church service together, and partook of the symbols of the body and
blood of Christ.
Oct. 3d.-Much troubled at supposed dishonesty
in our new servant. I left her at home with the
two youngest children this morning, while I went
to church, and when I came home, I found that my
wardrobe had been opened, and money was missing.
This evening Jesus is precious to me, and I have
fellowship with Him. 1 Pet. iv. 1, has been full
of blessing to me. I am made willing to suffer;
P




210         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
and whether I have servants or not, all I ask is,
that God may so overrule all circumstances for me,
that I may have time to read my Bible, and attend
to my children; and that, according to a promise
given to me some time since, I may be " delivered
from the pots: " or, in other words, that my time and
my mind may not be all spent in the kitchen. This
verse is very sweet to me (1 Pet. v. 10), "The
God of all grace, who hath called us unto His eternal
glory by Christ Jesus, after that ye have suffered
a while, make you perfect, stablish, strengthen,
settle you."
A week later she says:Hitherto have got on very well without a
servant. I wait for the time when I may be
delivered from this state of things. Oh, may I
seek the spiritual good of my children; our own
best happiness, and" our children's temporal and
eternal interests, depend upon our close walk with
God.
Nov. 10th.-M —      reads the Bible now every
day. I read it to him first, and explain it, and try
to apply it to himself. The other day he was
reading Matt. vii. 13, 14. I explained to him what
was meant by the strait and the narrow road;




THE SETTIERS WIFE.        211
and then asked him which he thought he was
walking in. He said he did not know; and asked
me which I was walking in.  I told him I was
walking in the narrow road. "How do you know,
mother?" " Because God has shown me that I am
His by His Spirit: but I was not always in the
narrow road; I once walked in the road that leads
to hell." " When did you, mother, and how came
you to get into the narrow road?" " God took me
out of the broad way, and put me in the narrow
way that leads to heaven, by His Holy Spirit; and
you must ask Him to put you in the narrow road."
He then went on with his reading; but at night,
when he was praying, he said, "0 God, put me in
the narrow road, and don't let me go in the broad."
And he has remembered this in his prayers ever
since. My instructions to them chiefly are on the
histories of the Bible, and the life and character of
Christ.
Wednesday, Dec. 8th.-H-  four years old today. On putting him to bed to-night, I kissed him
and said, "God bless you, and make you a good
child;" to which he added, "Aye, and make me
a new heart."
Saturday, 11th.-Awaked early this morning
by baby, and as he would not lie still, I got up and
lit the fire, and sat by it with him. But the child's
cry was only a means in God's hand of causing me




212         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
to arise and pray, lest I enter into temptation.
Satan has been working hard at me all the week.
For upwards of two hours I had a severe struggle
with him; but at last I came off more than conqueror
through Him that loved me.  In these conflicts I
dread most of all, lest I should give place to the
devil, which I do when I let the flesh side with
him. The word of God is my sword.
Jan. 1st, 1849.-"My soul thirsteth for God,
the living God," and this is His invitation to me:
" Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the
waters." I want those around me to come too, but
there is not in some the thirst that I feel, which
nothing but God can satisfy. They lag behind.
Satan is a spectator of all that is passing; he transforms himself into an angel of light; he tries to
provoke my flesh to anger, because they will not
come with me to the waters. But I perceive the
snare,-I go to my room; there it is shown me, that it
is not in my power to give that blessed invitation to
others which I have received, but I must ask my Lord
to give them that thirsting grace which He has
bestowed on me. I open my Bible to read Isaiah,
lv.; and I read it as if every word were addressed to
me: the invitation in the first verse, the remonstrance in the second, and then the promises which
follow; and now, while He is near, I will call upon
Him.




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.        213
We all came down to Glasserton yesterday, and
I am now writing in the room which we used to
occupy when we lived here. I am strongly reminded of my sins, and of the Lord's mercies to me
during that time. Last night Mark and I had a
solemn season of prayer and praise together. I
think of those I love in England, and pray that
the Lord may be present with them in their meetings at this season of the year.
Tuesday, Jan. 25th.-This is the third day I
have been down-stairs since dear little W-  was
born, and I am as well as possible. May the Lord
give me a thankful heart for all His mercies; may
He instruct me to do His will, to train my children,
and to " guide the house!"
Saturday, 29th.- The last week seems to have
been one of peculiar preparation for future warfare.
My soul has been earnestly striving with God in
prayer for overcoming faith, and for power over the
flesh and the devil. Each day has the word been
applied according to my need; and now, at the end
of the week, I am longing for the coming of the
Lord, when this body shall be changed, and the
last enemy of Christ and His people shall be destroyed.
Our souls were refreshed this morning by a
visit from Mr. Wood, who has entered upon his




214          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
new appointmlent, as Catechist from the Colonial
Society.
Harriet's letters and journals abound with most
anxious desires for the souls of her children; the
more so as she watched their growth, and mental
development; and she longed, even to sadness at
times, to see their little hearts moved by the love
of God towards them.
Thus she wrote:
You say my letter made you sad. I suppose it
was because I felt sad when I wrote it, especially on
my children's account. They often lie as a burden
on my soul, and I do not regret it; I desire to
travail in birth for them  again and again, until
Christ is formed in them, and I have seasons of
strengthening and encouragement on their behalf.
At another time:
I feel much for dear Mrs. -; tell her with
my love, I watch the Lord's dealings with her and
her children, with the closest interest. A pang is
often produced when I think how many years may
elapse, before I see my children living members of
the Church of Christ.




THE SETTLER S WIFE.        215
On a work of Mr. Buchanan's being lent her,
containing an account of three of his daughters, the
youngest only nine when she died, she writes:I was much interested and strengthened in reading it.  Mr. B-    puts great honour upon the
word of God; he insists that the Scriptures are
able to make children wise unto salvation. Oh,
that I may honour God's word more, and study it
in faith; and while teaching my children from it,
believe that God can give them saving wisdom
thereby.
Much of Harriet's journal during this and the
following year consists of her own meditations on
portions of God's word, with its practical application to the every-day circumstances in which she
was placed. Enough has however been given, to
show how, like God's servants of old, she lived by
that word, and made it her meditation day and
night, the food of her soul continually.
Towards the close of the year she says:I have been much happier of late with regard to
my children; dear E-'s having reminded me,
that this is the sowing time, and that the blade must
appear before the fruit, has been the means of
strengthening me in my work, and I have been




216         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN
enabled to put them in the Lord's hands, and to
trust Him more for His blessing.
This has been a very happy day with me.
Jesus has been revealed to my soul many times,
and joy in Him has followed. The thought has
been very sweet to me, that as nothing is perceptible to human sense except by contact, so is it with
our spiritual senses. If we hear the Lord speaking
(John, x. 4), if we taste Him (John, vi. 57), if we
feel Him near us (Lam. iii. 57), if by faith we see
Him (Heb. xi. 27), if we smell the sweet savour of
His presence and his name (Cant. i. 3), He must,
in all these experiences, be brought into contact
with our spiritual life. How good it is to know
that our God is not afar off, but near; and that we
may cling to and hang upon Him as our very
existence! I think there are not many days pass
by in which I am not able, at least in some part of
the day, to rejoice in Christ my Saviour. Some
years ago my constant theme used to be, that a
Christian ought never to be sad, but I have learned
differently now. We are in an enemy's land, walking through it as strangers and pilgrims; and sorrow and trial attend us in the way, if we are treading
in the steps of our Master, who was " the man of
sorrows." But in God we have enough to rejoice
our souls afresh; and the joy of the pilgrim must
be only there.




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.        217
The lesson I have been learning lately has been,
that I must not expect to be served, but I must
serve, even as Christ, who came not to be ministered
unto, but to minister. When we are shown a truth,
we receive it with joy in the Holy Ghost; but
when we are to be taught it practically, it is by outward circumstances, and generally through trying
and painful experience. Since I have seen this, I
seem to have been lifted forward, and Satan has
not had so much power over me.
Dec. 31st.- This being the last evening of the
year, Mark and I sat up for prayer and reading
the word.
Tuesday, Feb. 20th, 1850.-Received a letter
from Reading. Sad, sad tidings of beloved Fanny's
health. My soul much afflicted on account of her
state, both of soul and body.
Wednesday.- Sought earnestly for a spirit of
prayer on behalf of dearest Fanny. Saw and felt her
sins and the corruption of her nature, as well as my
own, and of those around me, and confessed all to
the Lord, acknowledging that we are sinners, and
as such must come to Jesus. I brought beloved
Fanny in the hand of faith, and laid her before Him.
Oh, that the mark of "the blood " may be put upon
her, so that the destroying angel may not touch her.
Will the Lord hear me, and put His hand upon her,




218          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
or speak the word only, that her soul may be sealed?
He was wont in former times to hear the prayer
and accept the faith of one in behalf of another; is
He not the same now? I bring my Fanny to Him;
I feel the desperate state of her sin-sick soul, though
she may not think it so bad as it is. Have mercy
on us, 0 Lord, and heal the child, lest she sleep the
sleep of death.
Noon. —The case of the Syrophenician woman
is much before my mind; her dealing with Jesus,
and His dealing with her.
To one of her sisters at home she writes:
Woodlands, Feb. 26, 1850.
MY BELOVED L-,-I begin to write a note to
you with a feeling of suspense. Most anxiously do
I look for tidings from you by the coming mail. If
you can only send me a line by every post, it will
be a comfort to me, that I may know the state of
dear Fanny's mind. Does she seem to know that
her soul is lying dead in trespasses and sins,
and that it requires to be raised from this death?
Does she know and feel her need of a Saviour, to
save her from hell and from Satan? I trust you
are able to speak much and faithfully to her. She
seems (from what I hear) to know, that certain




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.        219
actions of her life have been wrong; but does she
feel that her whole nature is corrupt and vile, and
that it is this she needs to be saved from? Dear
child! my heart is with her; may the Lord show
mercy unto her, and to us also! Beloved mamma!
may He also strengthen, support, and teach her.
Our tender love to you all.
Ever your own, HAMIET.
March 12th.-Received a packet from Reading.
A sweet letter from Lucy, and more comfortable
accounts of dearest Fanny, though there appears no
hope of her ultimate recovery. During the morning of this day, and part of yesterday, my soul has
been in much conflict. The necessity of practising
truth is still much on my mind; making excuses for
doing this or that; appearing not to know a thing
when we do know it; asking a question apparently
to get information when we already possess it;
appearing surprised at a thing when no surprise is
felt; all these things are double-dealing, and with
such deceit we must have nothing to do. 0 Lord,
I desire to have all the thoughts and intents of my
heart searched out, and looked into. Leave me not
until Thou hast perfected that which concerneth
me.
The unexpected and alarming symptoms which




220         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
threatened the life of Harriet's youngest sister
Fanny, had taken her family quite by surprise.
She had been at school at Richmond, and had returned home for her holidays with a bad cough,
which was one day noticed by the kind friend and
physician who had called to see her sister Caroline.
He wished to examine her chest; when he did so,
he found disease already settled in her lungs. The
most active measures were taken to arrest the disorder, but the skill of the physician, and the most
tender care and nursing, could only soothe her
short passage to an early grave; and we had good
reason to believe, to an early entrance into bliss
unspeakable.  She was a warm-hearted, merry,
truthful child, "the life and bustle" of the house,
very like dear Harriet in natural character; but
how far the Christian instruction she had received
had reached her heart we knew not, and this was
now the point of most intense anxiety to us all.
Those around her loved her too well to hide from
her the dangerous nature of her illness; indeed she
seemed at once to apprehend it, for as soon as Dr.
Cowan had left the house, on the occasion of his
visit before alluded to, she rushed into the room
where her sisters were sitting, saying, " I am sure
he thinks I am in a consumption;" and the whole
of the day after she was very grave and silent,
holding a book in her hand as if she were reading,




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.        221
instead of which she was observed to be in deep
thought all the time.
Many Christian friends united in prayer for
her; and to no one have we more reason to be
deeply grateful for the interest taken in her, than
to Dr. Cowan, the " beloved physician," who, from
the day when she first became his patient, to her
dying hour, never ceased to watch for her soul as
a spiritual father, with all the faithfulness, and
skill, and love, with which he administered medicine
and relief to the poor failing body.
It was a cause of distress to those who were
watching her so lovingly, that for some time she
did not speak to them on subjects which they knew
were engrossing her thoughts. Harriet, who knew
what her own experience in early days had been,
wrote to comfort them in this their anxiety. She
says:Tell dearest Lucy that her letter was most
interesting to me, and I thank her very much for
it. Tell her also, that I do think, that our experience at first is often so vague and unmeaning to
ourselves, that we do not understand our own
hearts, and therefore cannot express our feelings to
others, or talk about religion. At first we can
only open our hearts to God. When I was first
seeking the Lord, I used to go very often to




222          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
Minnie Gordon. I sat by her side while she talked
to me, and I listened to all she said. But so ignorant
was I, that after I left her I could hardly say what
her conversation had been about; but the effect it
had on me, was that of producing still more earnest
desires after God.
It was not until my visit to Clifton in 1838,
through the teaching of Mr. Mackenzie, that my
heart was opened fully to understand, and my lips
to speak, of the blessings of the Gospel. Religion
does not consist in talking about it a great deal;
but it consists in receiving Christ into the heart,
and in walking as His disciples. Nor can we know
at first how hateful a thing sin is. This, too, must
be learnt by experience. The Lord does not show
us what we are at first, lest the sight should overwhelm us; but we are made to feel what it is by
degrees. Will you tell this to beloved Fan, with
my fond love? The great thing is to feel that we
are sinners, and to believe with the heart, what
is so simply and beautifully expressed in these
words:"He knew how wicked man had been,
He knew that God must punish sinl;
So, out of pity, Jesus said,
He'd bear the punishment instead."
Dear Fanny's decline was very rapid. It was
on the 15th of January the serious nature of her




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.        223
illness was first discovered, and on the 21st of March
her spirit fled away, leaving in the last few weeks
of her life a decided testimony of her faith in
Christ, and the most comforting assurance on the
hearts of all who had watched over her so anxiously,
that she was one of the lambs of Christ's flock
taken to the heavenly fold.
On the day Harriet heard of Fanny's death,
her husband came home seriously ill from Niagara,
where he had been called to act as juryman at the
assizes, on a case of murder. The jury had sat
from 10 A.M. on one day, to 10 A.M. on the following, with only some biscuits and water once
during the whole time for refreshment. Excessive
exhaustion was naturally the consequence; and this,
followed by an attack of fever, left Mr. Jukes so
ill, as scarcely to be able to bear the journey to
Woodlands. For many weeks and months Harriet
watched her husband's fluctuating health, at one
time giving him up if it should be God's will to
take him, at another trusting his life would be
spared and devoted to the ministry. From a few
passages in her journal we gather how close was
the communion they enjoyed with each other, and
with God, in this time of outward trial. How
touching the following!Wednesday, July 4th.-After Mrs. H —   left




224         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
this morning, we spent an hour or two in sweet
communion with each other, and with the Lord.
We ate bread and drank wine together, in remembrance of His dying love. Beloved Mark spoke
out his thoughts most freely to me, telling me that
if his life was spared, his earnest desire was to
spend the remainder of it in serving the Lord in
the ministry. In answer to a question of mine, he
also told me, what it would be best for me to do in
case he should be taken from  me. These were
solemn and affecting, but not distressing moments.
When we speak together thus, I cannot restrain my
tears, but I believe we both feel willing that the
Lord may do as He sees good. I ask Him to spare
us to each other, to bring up the children He has
given us, if it be for His glory. So weak is dear
Mark, that standing up or sitting down makes a
difference of twenty beats in his pulse in the minute.
August 17th.-We had a little reading meeting
this evening (Matt. iii.) with Mr. Wood, Mr. Minor,
and Mrs. Stoneman. Our conversation was chiefly
on the character of John the Baptist. Mark illustrated one point very sweetly by saying, " A wife
is not amenable to the law for any debt she contracts,-the husband must pay all; the creditor can
come upon her for nothing. So it is with Christ
and His people. The law came upon Him for the
payment of all our debts, and we are free."




TIE SETTLER S WIFE.        225
Thursday, 23d.-Arose with a desire to seek
the Lord, but the children all awoke soon after, and
wanted to be dressed. This was trying to me, and
instead of bearing it patiently, was inclined to be
angry. In the midst of it I went to Mark's bedside, and he spoke of the love of Jesus, and this
was the means of giving me deliverance from
myself. Latterly I had given up private midday
reading, but now I am thankful to say I have commenced it again.
As I sat meditating to-day, I thought, Mark's
love to me is continually reminding me of the love
of Jesus. Where, in my conduct towards him, can I
trace any likeness to the character of my Lord?
Sunday, Sept. 2d.-Mark much oppressed with
the thought of our being separated, which he thinks
we shall have to be during the winter months, for
we should not be able to bear the expense of all
moving, and living at Toronto. But the thought of
Christ being all in all to us, seemed to relieve him.
We had reading and prayer together, and we ate
bread and drank wine together in remembrance of
Christ. Our souls were thereby refreshed, and our
mouths filled with praise. These times, when the
Lord has drawn our hearts thus to commune together, have always been peculiarly sweet and precious to us, and we bless Him for it.
Mkonday.-Mark's thoughts during the wakeful
Q




226         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN,
hours of last night were occupied on the subject of
union with Christ, and so again this morning; but
the precious truth he speaks of seems to fall powerless on my ear. Our union with each other is the
means of discovering to him the most blessed truths
concerning union with Christ; while to me it discovers the Church's sins. I see her inability to
enter into Christ's thoughts about her. I see that
while Christ rejoices over His Bride, she can be as
though she had no part or lot in the matter. I see
most truly that it is in Himself the spring is found,
of all which the Bride is made a partaker of. She
is corrupt, and in every way abominable, but Christ
cleanses her, and covers her with His garments,
and puts His ornaments upon her, and then rests in
His love, and rejoices over her with singing! Lord,
continue to show me what I am, so that I may the
more entirely renounce myself, and thus be better
able to receive and rejoice in the love of my heavenly, as well as of my earthly husband.
The separation to which Harriet refers, when
Mr. Jukes contemplated a sojourn for the winter at
Toronto, was in connexion with a thought he had
for a short time entertained on his recovery from
illness, that he might be led to seek ordination in
the Free Church of Scotland. This idea, however,
was, upon a nearer investigation of her principles,




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.        227
abandoned.  His preferences were decidedly in
favour of the Episcopal Church, though he saw
much to love and value in his brethren of the Free
Church of Scotland. He would gladly, if permitted, have spent all his energies and talents as a
humble missionary in the Canadas, whose Bishops
were at the same time urgently appealing for men
to serve in the sacred ministry in that colony;
but after an interview with one of them, in the
course of which Mr. Jukes expressed with much
candour his conviction, that the doctrine of "' baptismal regeneration" was unscriptural, the Bishop
declined to ordain Mr. Jukes.
Many months elapsed, during which he earnestly sought Divine guidance, as to whether he
should persevere in seeking ordination elsewhere.
This he did towards the end of the following year
(1850), at the hands of the venerated and beloved
Bishop M'Ilvaine, who, in the diocese of Ohio, on the
opposite side of Lake Erie, was labouring to spread
that Gospel, which Mr. Jukes felt called by the
Great Head of the Church, to go forth and declare
to his perishing fellow-sinners; and by him he was
gladly accepted as a candidate for holy orders.
To Harriet, this decision of her husband's was
a cause for the deepest thankfulness. She says -
For six years it has been my unceasing prayer




228         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
that he might be called of God to the ministry, and
now I fully believe that necessity is laid upon him
to offer himself for the work. No one has urged
this upon him, and by nature such a step would
have been most contrary to his inclination; but the
Lord has made him willing, and I am sure he will
not draw back. I shall be thankful to see all his
powers engaged in the service of God, and He will
not suffer our children to lack. It is our desire
that they may be trained and educated for the Lord,
and He will accept them at our hands, and will lead
us into such circumstances as will best conduce to
their spiritual interests.
We are very happy and contented at Woodlands; but it is not happiness as an end we seek,at least I trust not. Our paths are marked out in
His purposes: may He direct them all! As to the
work being too much for Mark's health, I can only
remind you of the promise, "As thy days so shall
thy strength be." Most glad I am to see that he
is thus willing to count his wife and children, and
house and land, but loss for Christ's sake.
It was not, however, till the spring of 1851 that
they were enabled to leave Canada.
On the 2d of August, 1850, another child
had been given them, after which Harriet's time
was too fully occupied to allow her to continue a




THE SETTLER'S WIFE.         229
regular journal.  Some weeks after this she
says:
It is quite a trouble to me that I cannot keep
up a more frequent correspondence with you, my
beloved mamma; but I suppose I must be content
to have it so, until baby is a little older. She is not
a naughty child, but she will have my full attention, and loves to be talked to. She is a very
active, energetic little miss.
From this time to the close of the year her
domestic anxieties continued to increase, from the
illness that prevailed under their roof. Their servant died in the house after three months' illness,
the last ten weeks of which she was confined to
her bed, being the whole time nursed by Mr. and
Mrs. Jukes and their children; and in a letter
written at the end of December she speaks of her
watching beside her little M —, with scarcely a
hope of her life being spared. Yet amidst it all,
her faith failed not, nor her assured hope in the
love and watchful providence, of her unchanging,
covenant-keeping God.




230          THE EARNEST CRISTIAN.
CHAPTER VIII.
HER SISTER LUCY'S ILLNESS AND DEATH.
1850.
DURING the winter of 1849-1850, the shadow of a
heavy cloud hung over Harriet's loved English
home, and her liveliest sympathies and affections
were drawn thither, by the tidings which reached
her of another sister's failing health.
Lucy had deeply felt her young sister's death.
A brother had separated them in age and pursuits
from their elder sisters; and when they were
scattered at their father's death, these two little ones
were left at home, and had all their lessons, and
play, and walks together. Although the elder of
the two, Lucy's sweet and gentle disposition was
ever the one to yield to Fanny's high and buoyant
spirit; and while unlike in character, they had
clung to each other, as Harriet and Sophy had done




LUCY'S ILLNESS AND DEATH.      231
before. From the time of Fanny's death, Lucy
had been as a fading flower; and with the cold of
winter, and the still more trying changes of spring,
symptoms became apparent in this dear young girl,
which told the sorrowful tale, that consumption had
laid its cold hand on her also. So like her character
was her end,-so like her life was her death,-so
gracious and so loving were God's dealings with
this meek and gentle one, that I feel constrained to
pause in Harriet's Memoir, to give a few more
particulars and letters relating to her.
Lucy was from her infancy, one of those very
loveable and amiable characters, in whom there
seems little for the Spirit of God to do. But natural
sweetness of disposition, though very lovely and
attractive, when tested by the word of God, and
tried in the fires of affliction and temptation, is
soon found unable to endure either the scrutiny of
the one, or the assaults of the other. And thus it
was as she grew in years, that she learned experimentally her need of a Saviour, and his willingness
to save; and that work of Divine grace became
developed in her of which we cannot say when, or
by what means, the first seed was sown, or the first
fruit produced.
When she was about fourteen, she seems to have
had earnest strivings with her own heart, and
some acquaintance with its evil, as is seen in the




232         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
following memoranda found in an old pocket-book
of hers:
Sept. 3d, 1843. —I feel as if it would be profitable to my soul to put down my thoughts, and
question myself as to the actions and thoughts of
each day. O Lord, do Thou be the leading subject
of them   Although I know Thee in my head, I do
not know Thee or love Thee in my heart. Lord
Jesus, put Thy love into my heart, and have mercy
upon a poor miserable sinner; and when Thou
seest fit to take me from this vale of tears, oh,
receive me into Thy arms, and make me a partaker
of the kingdom of heaven!
Sept. 9th.-How dilatory my soul has been all
this week! what protestations I made on Sunday
last, I fear in my own strength! One day I feel
full of Christ and His love, and the next, my soul is
slothful and full of pride,- and so it has been all the
week. O Lord, I beseech Thee to bring me down
to the dust, and show me what I am.  Dear Betty
Howard told me to apply the promises to myself,
but I cannot.
One entry, bearing date two years later, shows
the continuance of sincere desires; but with a clearer
apprehension of the Holy Spirit as her teacher, and
the revealer of Jesus to her soul:



LUCY'S ILLNESS AND DEATH.     233
Sunday evening, Sept. 14th, 1845.-This has been
a most memorable evening to me. My beloved
mother and sisters are gone to church, but feeling
tired, I did not accompany them; and Ilbelieve it was
the Lora who made me feel tired, because He had
purposes of mercy to my soul in this place. These
many years have I been endeavouring to love
Him, it never struck me that I could try and feel
the Lord loves me.  In the stillness of twilight, I
have been lifting up my heart unto my Father. I
felt,-as I felt last night,-that Satan was close to
me, to draw away any thought that savoured of
Christ. I felt this so powerfully, that I was very
urgent in asking the Lord to draw nigh unto me,to come and dwell in me, and to take up His abode
in my heart: and who can tell what joy and peace
He shed abroad in my heart! It is like what I never
felt before,-such rest and confidence in Jesus!
Yes, this is indeed what I want; for I am weary of
these passing earthly joys, and I can say with
St. Basil, "Take my heart, Lord, for I cannot keep
it for Thee."  O my Saviour, let this not pass off
in mere feeling, like a summer cloud; but let it
stay. Oh help me, Thou Holy Spirit, to " watch
and pray."
Like Harriet, she was for a short time, when
only seventeen, thrown among strangers; and there,




234         THE EARMEST CHRISTIAN.
amidst the daily trials of a governess, and the felt
want of a mother's love, and sisters' companionship,
she sought more earnestly the blessed Saviour of
sinners. How many a tender spirit thus circumstanced has been driven to the heart of Jesus for
sympathy, and has thus found salvation too! He
knows " the heart of a stranger," and that none need
such sympathy more, than the young governess or
teacher. But yesterday perhaps, she was the idol
of her own dear home,-to-day she is a dependent
member of a family, all whose ways and feelings
are strange and new to her.
In the spring of 1847, a few months before her
sister Sophy's death, Lucy returned home, and did
not again leave it. From that time until her death
she enjoyed the precious ministry of the Rev.
C. Goodhart, of which she says, "I thank my
Heavenly Father for directing our steps to Reading.
It was one of His loving mercies, ordering my
return home in February. In the first place, for
allowing me to share in the soul-stirring teaching
of His servant, our loved pastor; and then for
permitting me to be with my sainted sister the last
four months of her life.  I never thought that outward privileges, the mere preaching of the Gospel,
could have had such an influence in quickening and
arousing the soul. I do feel so peculiarly when
Mr. G. is preaching, that it is not his own wordt




LUCY'S ILLNESS AND DEATH.      235
that he speaks, he always seems to say something
that one exactly wants."
I have said that it was through the winter of
1849-50 that she became so delicate as to cause
anxiety to her family. It was still hoped, however,
that the warmer weather and a change to the seaside might, with God's blessing, restore her to
health again.
As early as April it was thought advisable to
take her to Bournemouth. She felt at the time
very'weak, but said she hoped the sea air would
give her strength; adding, "I do long to feel
better, for I have more ties to earth now than I had
twelve months ago." -That spring was unusually
cold and chilly; and instead of improving at B —,
her cough increased; and after a few weeks she felt
so much worse, as to induce her sister L, her
companion at the time, to send for Dr.. The
disease, which it was hoped the sea air and summer
would avert, was now found to have made progress;
and Dr. -     unequivocally intimated to her sister,
that it was a case of decided consumption. The
manner in which Lucy received the announcement,
to us so deeply afflictive, shows how surely her heart
had been there fixed, where true joys are to be found.
To her mother, who had remained at home, she
takes the first opportunity of thus pouring out her
heart 




236         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
Bournemouth, May 5th, 1850.
MY BELOVED MOTHER,-* * *   They are gone
to take a walk, and have left me quietly to write to
you on a subject that I know occupies all our
thoughts at this moment.
I have often tried to realize this time to myself,
and thought I should be able to think and speak of
it quite calmly. It is not because I have one fear,
or one doubt, that the tears flow when I speak of
leaving you all. No, blessed be His holy name, for
not laying His hand upon me while I had yet to
find Him. I know my Saviour has died for me,
and in His precious blood all my sins are washed
away. He has also sanctified me by His Holy
Spirit, and made me His own by adoption and
grace. I know, too, that He has prepared a mansion for me above, that where He is I may be also.
Oh! what love is this! How many times has He
called, and I have rejected Him I But He found
me at last, and made me to rejoice in the green pastures where He feedeth His flock; and soon He will
take me out of these pastures where my heart can
still wander from Him, and place me above with
Himself, and those loved ones gone before. Do
you think I can be unhappy, my own mother, if
this is my sure hope and inheritance? Oh, no. I
desire not to be kept here one hour longer than He
wills. But my poor heart has yet to be weaned




LUCY'S ILLNESS AND DEATH.     237
from many earthly affections. May the months or
years that still remain to me be used for His glory,
and may the blessed Spirit teach me many things
that pertain to my salvation, and make me meet for
His kingdom! How did every cloud of darkness
flee away when my Saviour seemed so near to me!
Can I say more than that your child is happy, to
make you feel so too, my mother? May the rich
consolations of the Spirit the Comforter abound
towards you, my beloved ones, and give us all
strength according to our need!
I half fancied one of you would be here, from
what L- said to you on Saturday. But don't
come, dear mamma. We had better return the
end of next week. This is too far from the sea to
get strength from being here.
My beloved mother's loving child, LucY.
To her sister in Canada she writes a few weeks
later:Reading, June 28th, 1850.
MY BELOVED HARRIET,- Week after week have
I desired to write to you, and each time I have put
it off, in hopes of being better able to do so in a few
days. But this does not seem to be the case, and I
will take advantage of to-day, which, though not
one of my best, is better for me, as being cooler than
it has been. I know you will wish to hear from




238         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
my own pen how lovingly and tenderly my Father
is dealing with me. He keeps me resting on Him
in CC perfect peace;" and though the weakness of the
body often weighs down the mind, doubts and fears
are never allowed to assail it. I do feel it such an
unspeakable mercy, that the Lord had drawn my
heart to seek Him before His hand was laid upon
me. His sweet and precious promises are mine. I
have cast my load of guilt and sin on Him who died
for me; and that promise, too, is mine, " I have
blotted out as a thick cloud thy transgressions, and,
as a cloud, thy sins." My pen cannot tell of His
love to me. How shall I praise Him eternally for
what He is teaching me now, in this state of painful
weakness! He would have me wait in patience His
blessed time; and meanwhile He gives me bright
glimpses of the inheritance prepared for me.
Ah! I love to think of my bright home above;
dreams of earthly happiness sink into nothing at the
prospect. My heart may fail me when I think of
all the loved ones I must leave behind; but to see
my Saviour face to face, to know even as I am
known; oh! it is not I who should mourn. Help me
to praise Him, dearest Harriet and Mark, for all His
love, and pray for me that grace may be given me
to learn the lessons still in store for me, for I feel I
have yet much to learn. I am so unfit for that
heavenly kingdom. I want to be stripped of myself,




LUCY'S ILLNESS AND DEATH.     239
and clothed solely in garments of my Saviour's
righteousness. What a happy family we shall be
above   There I trust I shall see all your beloved
ones, see them devoid of sin. I must dwell on the
joys of that happy land, else my heart fails me. But
God is the strength of my heart, and my portion for
ever. I know not how long the Lord wills I should
remain here. " My times are in His hand," and
His time is best. I wished to have had strength to
copy you some verses I took from a magazine at
Clifton, merely as then thinking them very beautiful, little dreaming how soon every word would
be what my own heart would dictate. I must ask
LL    to write them for you. I am so fond of
hymns. I shall mark some in a book for you which
dear Mrs. M-    gave me.
This may be the last letter I shall ever write to
you, beloved ones. We shall meet where there is
no sinning, no sighing, no passing away, and where
we shall dwell for ever in the presence of our Jesus!
Your own sister, LucY.
Before Harriet had received the preceding
letter she writes to her mother:Woodlands, June 24th, 1850.
MY OWN BELOVED MAMI A,-Your two last letters
have brought us both sorrow and comfort. Comfort,




240         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
when we think of all the love, and tenderness, and
joy, which the Lord is imparting to our beloved
Lucy, and to us through her; and sorrow, when we
think that we are so soon to be separated from our
dear fellow-traveller, and companion, and friend.
The strongest feeling in my breast seems to be,
that if I love her, I shall rejoice because she is
going to the Father, and that our loss will be her
never-ending gain.
And then, too, the thought is so precious, that
the everlasting purposes of Jesus concerning her
will have been fulfilled; that in her He will have
seen of the travail of His soul, and will be satisfied;
and His will shall be accomplished, that she should
be with Him where He is.
Dearest mamma, your love for your children
will make you desire, or rather will enable you to
acquiesce in, the love of Jesus towards them, which
wills that they should be provided for, and safely
housed in the mansions above before you. Does
not this thought solace and comfort your troubled
heart? And as far as dearest Lucy is concerned,
you have, I know you could tell me, very much to
rejoice in, and be thankful for.
I shall be anxiously looking out for letters. The
disease must be making rapid progress. It does
not seem long ago that she returned from Derbyshire; and now L —   writes, as if it were doubt



LUCY'S ILLNESS AND DEATH.     241
ful, whether she could bear a short drive il a
carriage. May your bodily strength be sustained
under the fatigue attendant upon sickness, and may
t e Lord give you all He sees needful for you, my
own mamma!
If " the stream of Time " is what we suppose,
C - will be glad that he has anticipated Mark's
wishes in sending him such a thing. I am so glad
that C —  will receive nothing on the subject of
prophecy but what he sees in the written word. I
think that the interpretation of prophecy comes to
us like any other part of God's word, —by the
Spirit, through experience.
The children are all well, and happy in their
various occupations,-their garden, going out with
father on the lake in a small boat we had given us
to set the night-line, bathing every afternoon, which
they much enjoy, &c. I wanted them to write to
you to tell you of their visit to their uncle at Port
Robinson, who took them to the Falls, and showed
them the Suspension Bridge, the Museum, and
much besides.
Ever your own IHArI IET.
By the same post she writes also to Lucy:Woodlands, June 24th, 1850.
MY PRECIOUS Lucy,-While thoughts of you
R




242         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
have occupied my mind of late, this passage from
the sacred Scriptures has been constantly before
me: "If ye loved me, ye would rejoice, because I go
to the Father." You can, and I know do rejoice in
the thought of being with Jesus; and may not we
rejoice with you? How sweet and pleasant is the
prospect before you!  And you can leave those
you best love on earth without an anxious thought,
knowing that they will soon follow and be with
their blessed Lord. My own Lucy, may His comforts delight your soul; and may He give you such
thoughts and views of Himself as may support and
carry you through the remainder of your pilgrimage,
and especially the last conflict,-if indeed there is
to be conflict at the last! We none of us know
what we may have to pass through; and if the soul
is resting on Jesus, we need fear nothing. He can
carry us through difficulties great or small, and
cause us to be " more than conquerors through Him
that loved us." Whatever may be our future trials,
may we have grace to lie passive in His hands, and
know no will but His.
Mamma tells me you went through much experience while you were at C-, and that it was a
time of blessing to your soul. The time of spiritual
blessing generally is, when our temporal sky is
dark and lowering; and who that has anything of
the experience of truth, would not rather have the




LUCY'S ILLNESS AND DEATH.     243
former with the clouds, than have their brightest
hopes concerning temporal things fulfilled, and lose
the experience they gain through trials?
I know, dearest Lucy, that you have formed
many hopes and joys for the future, even in this
world; but most thankful am I to hear that Jesus
is more to be desired by you than any one else. I
trust that, through grace, dear W-   can say the
same, and that he is able to acquiesce in those
thoughts of love which Jesus has towards you,
though of course the trial to him is of quite another
kind. You go to be with Him whom your soul
loveth, while W -  will be left here to struggle
on with sin in his own heart, with the snares and
temptations of Satan, and with the allurements of
the world. May he be but faithful unto death, and
he also shall receive a crown of life! For his present comfort and support, while drinking these
bitter waters, will you tell him, with my affectionate
love, that the draught may be bitter, but the experience afterwards may be the peaceable fruits of
righteousness?  We do not now know all God
purposes to do in His dealings with us, but may he
and dearest mamma, and all of us, have no will but
the will of God.
My precious Lucy, may the Lord make all your
bed in your sickness, and give you now and for
ever that peace which the world can neither give




244         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
nor take away. Mark desires his affectionate love,
and believe also in that of
Your sister HARRIET.
The following was written by Lucy to her
cousin during a time of great weakness:MY BELOVED E —,-I hope my pencilling
will last to S-. I am obliged to write lying
down, as sitting up tries me so much. And what
shall I tell you, dearest? Surely, of how tenderly
and lovingly my Father is dealing with me. He
suffers no clouds to dim my sky, no doubts to
cloud my sunshine. I am made to be continually
resting on Him.  Who can tell the blessedness
of it?
I feel no great joy at the thoughts of my removal, no longing to depart; but I look forward to
the bright inheritance my Saviour has purchased
and prepared for me with such a feeling of thankfulness to my Father, that He enables me to feel
it is mine; that a mansion is prepared for me, that
He counts me worthy of one, that I have not now
for the first time to be seeking one: and then, that I
am able to take that promise to myself, " Though
your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as
snow; though they be red like crimson, they shall
be as wooL"




LUCY'S ILLNESS AND DEATH.     245
Have I not reason to bless and praise our God?
and how I shall praise Him through all eternity for
His love in first loving me,-in constraining me
to love Him I
How I love to think of the joys of my inheritance! no anticipations of our finite minds can come
up to the bright reality. I shall see my Saviour
interceding for those I love, and I shall go to Him
and ask Him to pray especially for those I have
left.
Pray for me, dearest E-, that I may be
made fit for that kingdom above.
Your own fond LucY.
Towards the autumn she revived a little, and
took great pleasure in working, to furnish a box of
useful articles for her little nephews and nieces in
Canada. On receiving it, Harriet wrote to her:Woodlands, Oct. 27th, 1850.
MY DEAREST LUCY,-As you are the weak and
sick one of the flock, I must employ my first leisure
hour in writing to you. It has been much on my
heart to write, ever since the exciting time of
opening "the box;" and I believe if you, and all the
dear friends who contributed to it, could have had
all the thoughts I have had about you, you would
have had enough to do to read them. But I have
not had time to give them to you, and I am sorry




246         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
for it. The more so, because I believe it is partly
my own fault. I have not been in a healthy state
of mind. I have had much upon my hands, and
instead of seeking to go through the day in the
strength of the Lord, and quietly setting about each
duty as it presented itself, I have been driving at
everything in haste, and neither myself nor any one
around me, has been able to get through things half
fast enough for me. But I have not been the
gainer by all this. Many has been the day that I
have been able to get through with nothing;either baby has been unusually cross, or such has
been the oppression and weight on my own mind,
that I have been able to do nothing whatever but
the children's lessons. Seeing an error is one step
towards its cure; and I am thankful to say that I
have had some deliverance, and in due time I hope
to be able to settle quietly to my writing again, and
have a talk with each of my friends by turn. A
young baby like mine does necessarily occupy a
large portion of time, and I do not grudge it; this
is part of the appointed work my God has given
me to do.
And now let me speak of the box. So large,
so full!-it arrived a few days after I wrote last.
The day it was opened was of course a holiday, and
a high-day; a fair-day it was! We were the whole
day opening and examining its contents. The
children eagerly looked out for the little parcels




LUCY'S ILLNESS AND DEATH.     247
and boxes, and plenty of them there were, too! As
I am writing to my sweet Lucy, I must notice her
contributions first.  *  *  *
Your note spoke of making preparations for
your health and comfort during the winter months.
May your little domicile be enlivened by the
cheering rays of the Sun of Righteousness; then,
great will be your joy and peace! You speak,
dearest, of feeling unsettled when you think that
you may recover. Undoubtedly there. is a great
deal more to fear from living than from dying, but
the Lord is sufficient for both. I know that it is
your wish to glorify God, either by life or by
death, as He shall appoint. If He is pleased, in His
mercy and long-suffering, to spare you to us for a
season, may your lengthened years be devoted to
His service and glory. I have been feeling much
lately my want of love to Christ. I have considered how continually He is coming after me,
and calling me to Him, but I am too much taken
ap with other things, and refuse to come. When
by His power He attracts my heart to Him, I am
in haste to get me gone, and to free myself from
His embraces, in order that I may employ myself
with the gifts with which He has surrounded me.
I hear His voice speaking to me of the joys above,
but while He speaks, my thoughts wander after
other things. Oh, detest Lucy, the longer I live




248          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
the more I am made to see and feel that the heart
is a bitter and corrupt thing, and that there is
nothing that will rid me of it, but its utter destruction and annihilation. The body of this flesh must
become a lump of clay, before I shall have done
with sin, and the effects of it. But while here, it
is not always winter with the soul. When Jesus
by His power draws it into communion and fellowship with Himself, causing it to feed on Him by
faith, retaining it within His embraces, then the
flesh lies as dead, and perfect peace possesses the
soul. But this sweet rest is not generally of long
continuance; Satan and the flesh soon combine
together to overthrow it, and then the war begins
again, or the coldness of death comes on. In either
case Jesus is the only remedy, and to this Deliverer
we may flee, with the certainty that He will overcome that which is too strong for us.
And now, dearest, farewell. May the Lord
bless you with every spiritual blessing, and bring
you into such circumstances as may most conduce
to His glory; instructing you, and teaching you,
and preparing you for His heavenly kingdom!
Ever your fondly attached
MARK and HARRIET.
The suspense between death and recovery, to
which consumptive patients are always more or




LUCY'S ILLNESS AND DEATH.     249
less subject, and by which dear Lucy was for a
short time tried, was at an end in her case as soon
as the cold of winter set in; and the following
letter written to a young friend shows how settled
her mind had again become in the prospect of her
departure:Reading, Dec. 9th, 1850.
MY DEAREST M-,-I remember you once
expressed a wish to have a pocket-book like mine.
I hope you have not had your wish gratified, or the
inclosed one, which I send with my love, will be
rather too late.
How soon your holidays will commence! This
time last year I was among the number to welcome
you home. I often think of you, dear, and wonder
how you are getting on in your studies, whether
you can yet converse in German, &c.
I did not think as I saw you drive off with
M, that bright February morning, that it was
the last time I should see you on earth. And yet
so it is, dear M —, humanly speaking.
This is an ever-changeful world, but we know
that all these changes work together for our good;
and it is a blessed thing amidst them all, to have
the hope of our everlasting safety fixed on that
Rock which cannot be moved. Oh, dear M-,
now, in the time of health, seek to have the foun



250         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
dation of your hope firmly set on Christ. It is a
miserable thing to leave it till sickness comes. How
do you think I could have borne the Doctor's
announcement of my state had I not had that
Rock to rest upon?  Seek, dearest, to have your
sins pardoned and blotted out; and never forget,
that "the blood of Christ cleanseth us from all sin."
Let us plead this precious blood-shedding at the
throne of grace; let us cast ourselves on that promise, "He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life;" and then, come joy or sorrow, come
life or death, our foundation is sure: we can no more
be moved, than that Rock on which our faith is
placed.
I have written your name in my German Testament. You will see St. John's Gospel has been well
studied, but I am sure you will not value it the
less for that. These are but perishable memorials
of one who loves you dearly; but I know your remembrance of me will last, long after they, like me,
have passed away.
Ever, dearest M-,
Your sincere and affectionate friend, LUCY.
After this time she never rallied. She suffered
very much from frequent ulcerations of the throat,
which prevented her speaking, and occasioned her
a great deal of distress in addition to intense weak




LUCY'S ILLNESS AND DEATH.      251
ness; but, through all, her patience and quietness,
of soul were beautiful. " The irritability attendant
on the disease," wrote her sister L," was felt by
her; but through grace she kept it so completely
down, that when she asked me to forgive all the
impatience she had shown, I was quite distressed at
her request, for I was not aware of any." Her
delight was in quiet meditation on the word of God,
and His love and goodness towards her; and the
peace that passeth all understanding was on her
countenance to the last.  One morning, shortly
before her death, she awoke with a particularly
bright expression of face, and her thoughts were
full of a dream she had had, in which site thought
she had gone for a walk, and on her return was
told that Jesus had been to visit her in her absence.
She felt distressed at first that she had not seen
Him, but on being told Ile had left a message for
her in the words, " Peace I leave with you, my
peace I give unto you," she was quite happy. These
words might have been her motto-text, until she
really saw that Holy One, in the joy of her released
spirit; so fully was their power manifested in her.
The afternoon before her death, which took place
Jan. 22d, 1851, she sent messages to many absent
friends at intervals, as she had strength. To her
eldest brother she sent her Bible; " and beg him,"
she said, " with my affectionate love, to study well




252         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
the word of God; may it be to him the joy and
rejoicing of his heart, sweeter to him than honey
and the honeycomb!"
" To dear Harriet I could say much; but tell
her, God has been to me afaithful God, a tender,
loving Father. Tell her He is my Rock and my
Salvation."
To her sailor-brother, who was daily expected
to return from a long voyage, and whom she had
longed to be permitted to see once more, she left a
purse, saying, "Give it to him with my fond love,
and tell him I have offered up many prayers for
him lately, that the Lord would preserve him amidst
all the dangers and temptations by which he is surrounded; and give him this text for me:' God is
faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted
above that ye are able, but will with the temptation
also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to
bear it.'"
A severe attack of cough in the early part of
the night which followed, quite exhausted her little
remaining strength, and her sister perceiving sho
was worse, asked her about two A.M. if she should
call her mother. She at first said, " Oh, no!" but
about ten minutes after she turned to her, and said
in her own quiet way, "I think you had better call
mamma." Her sufferings, from difficulty in breathing, became very great. Texts and promises from




LUCY'S ILLNESS AND DEATH.      253
God's word were repeated to her at intervals, and
she showed by her looks how fully conscious she
was of their preciousness. On her mother telling
her she was safe in the arms of Jesus, she answered,
" Oh, yes I praise Him for that." Once she looked
up with a countenance that expressed full realization of all Jehovah's faithfulness to the word in
which He had enabled her to put her trust, and
with deep earnestness of look and manner said,
"Sure-and-steadfast." The last text which was
repeated by her sister L -, of which she seemed
conscious, was, " He that shall come will come, and
will not tarry;" to which she herself added, "Come,
Lord Jesus, come quickly." Two or three times
after this she made an effort to speak, but finding
she could not be understood, for " heart and flesh"
were then fast failing, she quietly gave it up. The
hour for her departure had come, and ere the sun
arose that morning, her happy spirit had entered
into the joy of her Lord!
The tidings of Lucy's departure did not reach
Harriet till the end of February, when she wrote
to her mother:Woodlands, March 1st, 1851.
MY OWN BELOVED MOTHER,-I have this morning
been told by Mr. S-    the painful fact that you




254         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
have indeed been called upon to yield up into the
hands of Him who gave, another precious child,
and that we have had to part with a tender and
affectionate sister. These ties that bind our hearts
to earth are being severed one by one; and soon
we shall have more above than we have below.
But while we mourn their loss, we cannot help
rejoicing in their gain. My precious mother, your
trials are indeed deep; but, nevertheless, there is
abounding joy, and I do at present feel that you are
a happy mother in thus seeing your children, one
by one, safely landed on that shore where neither
sin nor Satan can ever again touch them. I know
nothing of what this deep, though, alas! mixed
pleasure is, by experience; but I may know it.
And I think I could be willing to part with my
children if I knew they were going to be with
Jesus, where He is, for I know He loves them better
than I do, consequently their joy would be infinitely
greater with Him than with me.
I cannot fancy my former home to have only
two sisters left in it. I to you am as good as dead
for all the comfort or happiness I can afford you.
1 often feel, dearest mamma, that while I was with
you, I was so wanting in all that I ought to have
been, that I am the one you would least have
missed all these years that I have been absent from
yo0f.




LU(Y'S ILLNESS AND DEATH.     255
Write to me soon; I shall long to know how
you are supported. I expect you will tell me that
the acme of sorrow had passed ere she was taken,
for when we see a loved one groaning under a body
of sickness and death, and feeling there is no probability of recovery, the hour of separation is looked
for as the new point of hope; and I think I could
discern this in your last letter. I will say no more
for the present  Our most tender love to you all.
Yiws' own attached,
MAK"I and HAERIET




256         THE EARNEST CaI'TN.
CHAPTER IX.
RESIDENCE IN THE UTNITE1 MATES.!851-1852.
ON accepting Mr. Jukes as a candidate for ordination, the Bishop of Ohio had required that he
should, as soon as possible, remove to the United
States, and there study for the examinations he
would have to pass, previous to his admission into
the sacred office of the ministry. Accordingly, we
find him early in the spring of 1851 making preparations for leaving Canada with his family, for
a residence at Norwalk, in the State of Ohio.
* * " Dear, happy Woodlands! quiet, peaceful
abode! but I am ready to leave it, to go wherever
God may appoint. As yet, this thing has only been
thought of in the secresy of our own hearts, and
God's way is not yet manifested to us." Thus
wrote dear Harriet in January 1848. Three years
passed on in the same happy retreat, while she and




RESIDENCE IN THE UNITED STATES.  257
her husband waited on God continually for the
manifestation of His will in regard to the secret
above referred to, namely, Mr. Jukes' first decided
step towards an entrance on the work of the ministry.
And now the time had arrived for them to go forwards, her readiness to go where God did appoint
is shown in the following letters.
To her brother C    she writes:Woodlands, Feb. 9th, 1851.
* * * In leaving this place for the States,
Mark is venturing his all upon the Lord Jesus.
We shall be leaving the few friends we know and
love, for a land where we know not a soul; we shall
be leaving our means of living, as it were, for an
uncertain sustenance: but how good it is to be able
to venture all on Christ! We and our children
are His, and He careth for His own. Never did
He forsake them that put their trust in Him. The
Lord's leading is so marked, and the way has been
opened before us so unexpectedly, that we cannot
but trust Him with the future; and I believe, too,
that our removal hence will be for the advantage of
our dear children, although we do not now see the
way by which it will be made so. We have only to
do with the present. We are now to train them and
nourish them in the ways of the Lord, believing that
S




258         THE EARbEST CHRISTIAN.
in everything there is a way in which they should
go, and a way in which they should not go; the
future belongs to Him alone.
I suppose we shall be going to the State of
Ohio in the early spring.  Wherever we are,
throughout this wilderness world, we find that all
is full of labour; and the way to render our labour
easier is to go to it with a ready mind. We should
have been truly happy and thankful if our dear
ones at R — could have fallen in with our designs,
and approved of beloved Mark's entering the
ministry. Such a thing would have given us joy;
but the Lord is pleased that all cause for rejoicing
should proceed from Himself alone. In our own
minds, there is not a doubt as to the step Mark is
about to take. I see now why we were brought to
this country, and how everything that has occurred
has conduced to help forward this event.  Mark's
mind has been gradually preparing for it for some
years past; and I have not the slightest doubt but
that it is the Lord who is leading him to it. At
the beginning of the year he refused a very
remunerative situation, because he thought he saw
the way opening into the ministry. There is no
fleshly excitement in what lies before him, for he
told me yesterday that the thought that came
nearest his own state of mind at this time, is that
expressed by St. Paul in Acts, xx. 22, 23.




RESIDIENGE IN, THE UNITED STATES.  259
A month later she writes from Glasserton:
Glasserton, April 23d,,1851.
We have at length left our quiet, happy home;
but I am not going to write a doleful ditty about it,
-our path has been made so straight that we have
only to walk in it; and I am thankful that we are
able to do so without fear and without regret,
although leaving our dear Woodlands, and our
friends here and at Dunnville, causes us at times to
feel depressed.
As our beloved ones at R — have not been
quite able to feel with us all along in regard to
Mark's entering the ministry, I fear our future
arrangements will only cause you sorrow and vexation of mind on our account; and some of you may
ask perhaps, if we are really mad, when I tell you
what our prospects at present are. Until Mark is
ordained, which he hopes may be at the end of the
year, I suppose we shall be at Norwalk, where, as
we could not get a house, or even board at a private
house, he has taken lodgings at an inn. When I first
heard this, I began to realize that we were indeed
giving up house and land, &c.; but the Lord, who
will always make the best possible arrangements
for His children, soon comforted me by showing me
that it was the best, as well as the only plan we
could follow. It would have been a considerable




260         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
expense and trouble to furnish a house for so.short
a time; and servants are so scarce in Ohio, that
this would have been a great source of annoyance.
It is a common thing in the States for families to
board at an inn; and though it is expensive, I
doubt whether it will be more so in the end than
hiring and furnishing a house. We are to have a
sitting-room and two bed-rooms, firing, lights, board,
and attendance, for eleven dollars a-week. This,
with some extras, will make a hole in our small
capital; but we are fully persuaded of the truth of
this, "The earth is the Lord's, and the fulness
thereof," and He loves and cares for us, and will
provide for us and our children. I am sure He
does not lose sight of them in His dealings with us.
Our desires are to bring them up for Him, and that
He may use them in service to His Church, and I am
sure He will have respect unto our prayers. Oh,
what room could there be for doubts and fears, if we
only believed in the love of God towards us? We
shall leave this about the 2d of May, and you must
in future direct to us at Norwalk, Huron county,
Ohio. Your loving hearts will be anxious about
us on many accounts; but cast your anxieties on
the Lord, and make known your requests for us to
Him. My tenderest love to you all.
Your ever affectionate HARRIET.




RESIDENCE IN THE UNITED STATES.  261
"The Empire Steamer," Buffalo Harbour,
May 2d, 1851.
MY OWN BELOVED MAMMA, —     e came on board
last night; the wind blowing so hard, that in
walking down to the quay we could scarcely stand.
It is rather remarkable that in every step we have
taken as yet, difficulty has been before us; yet the
" lion in the way" has not hindered us, we have
still gone forward, and the difficulty has vanished.
My last letter to you was just before our sale. The
things were sold at a sacrifice; but all along, the
thought that everything we have is not ours, but
the Lord's, has kept us satisfied and happy. On
Wednesday night we left Mr. H —'s, accompanied by dear Mrs. H, who came with us to
Buffalo, to get likenesses taken of all the children to
send to you.
Saturday.- We are still in the steamer, on our
way up the Lake to Ohio. There is every luxury
provided for us. I am seated in a cabin upwards
of two hundred feet long, splendidly furnished with
Brussels carpet, crimson velvet spring sofas, and
easy chairs, piano, &c.  A state-room to sleep in
entirely to ourselves, with full accommodation for
our children. We have a smooth lake, and are
going at the rate of eighteen miles an hour; I
suppose there are 150 cabin passengers on board.
The children are as good as possible. I expect that




262         THl EARNEST CHRISTIAN;
children who are accustomed to regular and orderly
habits at home, will not be troublesome when they
go among strangers. I assure you, that notwithstanding all the beauties of this large boat, we and
our six children are the chief " lions" of attraction;
and so many are the questions I have to answer
from the Americans, and so many their remarks,
that I am beginning to be proud of having so large
a train.
Ever your affectionate HARRIET.
Her next letter is dated from  the United
States:
Norwalk, U.S., May 1851.
MY DEAREST MAMMA,-We have been here now
nearly three weeks. We were much depressed at
first with the change, but that is overcome in a
measure, now that we have got into regular habits
and employments. Mark is very busy studying all
day in his room. M-     and H   - go to a free
school close by, which is superintended by a very
excellent master, and I attend to the four younger
children.
Our manner of passing the day is as follows:the breakfast-bell rings at seven, when we go down
to the public room, where we have a table to ourselves; after breakfast, we return to our private
sitting-room, where we have prayers, and then I




RESIDENCE IN. THE UNITED STATES.  263
take the children out for a walk; I leave the boys
at school at nine, and about half-past nine we come
in, the younger ones go to sleep, and I give all my
time to M-; at twelve the boys return from
school, at half-past one we dine, and then they go
to school again till half-past four, when I take them
all out for a walk again till six; we then have tea,soon after which I put the little ones to bed; we then
have prayers, and at nine I am quite ready to sleep
myself. We feel that we are in a land of strangers.
June 17th.
Now we are living in " the smartest nation of all
creation," as the Americans style themselves, you
will not be surprised that your letters reach us in a
fortnight. I do not know how it is, but I seem to
forget I am an Englishwoman. Ohio is quite a
newly settled country. This town was not in being
forty years ago, and now all are rising and thriving,
all are gentlemen and ladies. When I first came, and
was asking for a washerwoman, the landlady told
me that she had spoken to "a lady" who was willing
to take my washing. The American women, whatever their occupation, are all well-mannered. Mark
accounts for it by their generally attending good
schools until they are old enough to maintain
themselves. The men are very inferior in this
respect, and they, on the other hand, are early




264         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
removed from school, and getting money is their
chief aim. They are a "go-a-head" people, and risk
everything in their speculations; and when they fail,
they begin again. When I describe to you the state
of the churches, you will say that there is need for
labourers who know how to "walk by faith" amongst
them. The manner of forming a church is this: as
soon as there are a number of people located together
of any one denomination, they think it is a respect
due to themselves to build a place of worship.
They then invite a minister to come and preach to
them a few times; if he is approved of, they give
him a call to be their minister, offering him so much
a year, either what they can collect, or the rents of
the pews. He gives great offence if he preaches
against popular sins, or endeavours to apply his
teaching individually, and is often told, when such
has been the case, he may leave at the end of the
year. You may imagine how this state of things
lowers the office of the ministry, and I am told this
is the case more or less throughout the States. I
expect, if ever Mark is permitted to preach, the
people will be asking, " What new doctrine is
this?"  In its effects we may have to experience
trial, but God is our all; and we have already felt,
more than we ever did before, the blessedness of
being His, of knowing He is nigh unto us, and
that He is our Friend who delights to do us




RESIDENCE IN THE UNITED STATES.  265
good. We may be trodden on by men, but we are
walking in fellowship with God. Since we have
been here, outward circumstances have contributed
to keep us low and depressed, but it has been very
good for us. We are in a crowd; but we are
more alone than when we were among the trees
and flowers of Woodlands.
Norwalk is a very pretty town. It lies high, on a
dry sandy soil; the houses are for the most part
detached, with gardens round them, and trees grow
on each side of the streets, which has a very pretty
appearance. Everything is un-English, both in the
people and in their ways.
We have now been here upwards of six weeks;
the time is passing; and I hope when Mark is
ordained we shall get into a house of our own again,
but for the future we see we shall have no certain
resting-place. This, however, is no trouble to us,
if only we may be permitted to walk as witnesses
for Christ.
I am glad to find I was mistaken in fearing you
would not approve of our movements. It was a
trial to us to think so; but in the midst of all we
have had much precious peace of soul, and an
abiding sense of God's presence. Mark has not the
least bit of changeableness about him. I think I never
saw any one so free from it as he is; he perseveres
in whatever he takes in hand. Although he hopes




266         THE EARNESTCHRIISTIAN.
to be ready for examination at Christmas, it is a
canon of the American Episcopal Church, that he
must have been resident in the States a year, before
he can be ordained. I have very little time for
writing.
Your ever affectionate HARRIET.
Among Harriet's letters we find one here and
there from her husband, addressed to her sisters in
England; and as the following one contains a little
picture of her busy life, and how she fulfilled its
duties, as well as a description of Woodlands more
full than Harriet had herself given, it will, it is
thought, interest the reader.
Norwalk, Ohio, August 17th, 1851.
" I am clean forgotten as a dead man."
MY DEAR L —,-Having been quite unwell
the last few days, and unable from weakness to
study, I have thought I would take up my pen and
send a line across the wide waste of waters, to remind
you, that though we have removed to a strange land,
it is not the land of forgetfulness. We cannot forget
that we have yet a mother, brother, and two sisters
at R, and that these three ladies have no little
tribe following their feet wherever they go, and
occupying every moment which their hands might
find for putting pen to paper: that during the last




RESIDENCE IN THE UNITED STATES.  267
four months that we have been strangers in a strange
land, (and you know how the heart of a stranger
leaps, and what a thrill of delight rushes through
him, as he starts from his chair to receive a letter he
hears is addressed to him), we have been so greatly
favoured as to receive three letters!  I never
pretend to write regularly to any one, but Harriet
has done so each month, and that with six little ones
to attend to, to teach, to walk with, to mend for,
to tidy after, to feed, to dress and undress: all this
and a great deal more, does she manage to do with
only one pair of hands. But how she does it, I
cannot presume to say, for she is never in a hurry.
I mention these things not to scold, but to shame you.
The last thing I heard was that A — had got
a ship. Do you think it would have given us less
pleasure than yourselves to have heard of the
glory of the young captain, and the visit to London
to be with him, and the pleasant trip to Wales,
and the delight of locking up the house, and putting the key into the pocket.? It was a very different thing with me when I last locked up a
house, and having put the key in my pocket, and
taken my two boys by the hand, walked away
sad, and almost heart-broken, at the thought of
leaving a place where we had enjoyed so much
peace and so many mercies;-the birthplace of
my children, the nest I had so softly feathered.




268         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
But I do not regret it. I have- not done so for a
noment since we left it.  Better, far better, we
should live as strangers and pilgrims here. I have
a heart far too prone to vegetate among the things of
earth, and therefore it is better to be without such
an earthly home, that we may the more earnestly
and constantly look for one above. Some time ago
Harriet sent you a sketch of Woodlands, done by
Mrs. S. I wish you would copy it and send
to me, as I have not a scratch of a pencil to remind me of it, and it was a pretty place. I am
offering it for sale still, and at a very low rate. It
seems quite ridiculous to mention the sum, 6501
sterling. Just fancy, a new house with thirteen
rooms, cellar, coach-house, stables, good gardens,
orchards of apple, pear, peach, plum, apricot, cherry,
and nectarine! Ninety-seven acres of land, seventy
of which are in cultivation, the remainder in timber;
a farm-house, and large barn, and cattle-sheds, &c.
[he land is of the best quality, bounded on two
sides by main roads, with a stream running through
the whole length of the farm, and affording water
to every field, with the beautiful Lake Erie along
the entire front. Here, you know, we are in lodgings at an inn, having a sitting-room and a couple
of bed-rooms only. The poor children feel the
confinement sadly, and I feel how difficult it is to
read, when half-a-dozen little voices, with double




RESIDENCE IN THE UNITED STATES.  269
the number of hands and feet, are making a noise
the other side of the door, which will not fasten.
But I get on faster than I could expect to do under
such circumstances, and hope to be ready for examination by the end of the year, if it please God to
give us health. But if much sickness is sent us I
cannot read, for I am obliged to be doctor amongst
my other callings.
Since I last wrote to you, I have attended the
Annual Convention of the Church of Ohio. The
Bishop seems an exceedingly nice person; he holds
Jesus on high for all to see. Oh, may God give
me grace to preach among this people the unsearchable riches of Christ,-salvation, free to all,
without money and without price. The way, I
doubt not, will be rough. They that will live
godly, and follow Jesus, must suffer now as formerly. May He make us willing to suffer when
He calls; not to run ourselves hastily into it, yet
not to shrink from it when He sets it before us.
But my pen has been running I scarcely know
where. God bless you.
Your affectionate brother,
MARK R. JuKES.
It was not long, however, before "sickness"
was sent, and long and trying were the months
that followed; indeed, until they left Norwalk early




270          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
in the following spring, serious illness continually
prevailed amongst them, and she who could least be
spared in serving the rest, was brought apparently
very near the grave. The first to suffer was Mr.
Jukes himself. In October, Harriet wrote to her
mother that she had been heavily pressed by the
illness of her husband, —she had "never seen him
so ill." In the midst of his weakness, they felt it
necessary to remove to a small furnished house which
they had hired for six months, finding the hotel too
trying a place to be in at such a time. Here, with
Harriet's tender care and nursing, and the skill
of his brother, Dr. J-      (who had been telegraphed for from Canada when it was thought he
was in danger), Mr. Jukes gradually recovered;
but as soon as his strength and spirits were in part
restored, they were to be spent, not in study, but
in constantly nursing his beloved family.
In the month of February, 1852, after many
weeks of great bodily depression, arising from a
severe attack of influenza in the first place, Harriet
gave birth to her seventh child.  On the 2d of
March, Mr. Jukes wrote to her sister:MY DEAR L —,-As I wrote last week to your
mother, telling her that Harriet had presented me
with another sweet babe on the 26th of February,
-I do not know that I should have written again




RESIDENCE IN THE UNITED STATES.  271
quite so- soon, if it had not been the eleventh anniversary of the; day, when I robbed you of one who
has been ever since my greatest ornament, my chief
earthly happiness. I constantly bless God for that
day when we two were made so altogether one, that
neither can suffer without the other, or rejoice but
the other rejoices too. Such union as we have enjoyed, few, very few, I fear, know anything of;
and the bond which this day binds us, is stronger
far than it was this day eleven years ago. Each
successive day, and month, and year, has strengthened the tie which then appeared as strong as it
could be. But sweet as this union is, it is but a
type of a higher and more glorious union, of which
Christ's people are even now partakers, and in which
they may even now rejoice: for thus saith Jehovah,
" I am married unto you." And St. Paul, speaking
of Christ and His Church, says, "We are no more
twain, but one flesh." Because Christ lives, we
shall live also. Blessed be the God and Father of
our Lord Jesus Christ who hath begotten us again
unto this lively hope; and may He give us grace to
walk worthy of Him unto all pleasing, ever remembering that we are His. This is a delightful theme,
and one which it is difficult to break off from writing
about. Being united to Christ, all He has is ours,
while all we have is His. Our sins, our shame, our
punishment, are His. All His riches are ours, His




272         THE EARNEb' CHRISTIAN.
righteousness (2 Cor. v. 21), His peace (John, xiv.
27), His God and Father are ours (John, xx. 17);
His kingdom (Rev. i. 6), His throne (Rev. iii. 21),
His glory (John, xvii. 24); yea, "all things" are
"ours" (1 Cor. iii. 21-33).
I have gone on writing though you know this,
for we are prone to forget that it is our high state
of privilege. May God the Spirit quicken you all,
and teach you to joy more and more in this strong
consolation.
But to return to my precious one, whom may
God in His infinite mercy restore to health and
strength. I have never known her so thin as she is
now, so pale, so sickly. She has been ill ever since
November-at times very ill; and though I have
done everything for her that anxiety could prompt,
or affection accomplish, she is still very ill. I do
not see how she is to get strength; but Jesus is
her husband more nearly, more dearly, even than I.
Into His hands I commit her continually. W -
and L-    are very ill too to-day. All the little
ones have had influenza twice this winter. Pray
for us.        Your affectionate brother,
MARK R. JUKEs.
Too weak still to write, or to acknowledge the
kind invitation of her friends in England, to come
to them for some months for change of air and




RESIDENCE IN THE UNITED STATES.  273
scene, and to bring her little girls with her, her
affectionate husband again writes:Norwalk, April 15th, 1852.
DEAR L,-This sheet of paper was folded
by my precious Harriet yesterday evening, when
she intended writing to you, fearing you might have
been made over-anxious on her account; but to-day
she is weaker than I have yet seen her, and quite
unable to sit up. He only who has raised her up
heretofore, can raise her up again. I look to Him
to do so, if it be His will. I seek from Him the
fulfilment of His sure promise: " Call upon me in
the day of trouble, I will deliver thee, and thou
shalt glorify me." We are anxiously waiting for
the navigation of the lake to be opened to Buffalo,
that I may take her and the younger children to
St. C —'s for a short time, to be under A -'s
care, and the rest to Glasserton. If it please God to
restore my beloved Harriet, I shall leave her in
Canada for the summer, while I go to Gambler, to
study at the College there till August, when an
ordination will be held; but unless she is better, I
cannot leave her. I have taken her out for a drive
every day for the last fortnight, when it has been
possible or prudent to do so. I have not been able
to find time for studying anything but the word of
God, and at times my mind is so full of anxious
T




274         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
thoughts I can think of nothing but Harriet; and
thus I waste time, increase sorrow, dishonour God,
and make myself miserable. May the Lord enable
me to look to Him only, and always, knowing He
will not willingly afflict us. He has united us to
Jesus, and how shall He not with Him also freely
give us all things? When I look towards Him, all
is bright; when I look from Him to self, to earth,
to anything around me, all looks dark and dreary.
Yet will I wait on the Lord.
My precious Harriet! infinitely more precious
to me now than when I first snatched her away
from your embrace. Though her roses are faded
from her cheeks, and to any other eye than mine
her beauty is gone, yet as I look at her I fancy her
more beautiful than ever! And so she is to me.
I believe it would cost me far less to part with an
arm or a leg, or both, than to part with her even
for a time. Neither has she strength to undergo
the journey to England; and were she stronger,
how could I send her alone with four babes? A
much more feasible plan would it be for you to come
out here and nurse her. Do think of it, dear L —
Once on board a vessel, and there is no more danger
than in going to Ireland; and the dangers of the
sea are under God's control. God bless you.
Your affectionate brother,
MA.RK R. JES.




RESIDENCE IN THE UNITED STATES.  276
On the 29th of April the proposed journey to
Canada was commenced, and within a few hours
of their leaving Norwalk, Harriet began to revive,
and a few days after her arrival at Glasserton she
was able to write herself.
Glasserton, May 6th, 1852.
MY BELOVED MAMMA,- I am sure you will be
rejoiced to hear that I am getting better, and am
now almost myself again. We left Norwalk on the
29th of April; travelled the first day through
dreadful roads in a coach, until we. reached the
railroad. At Cleveland we embarked in a steamer
for Buffalo, and the next morning; when within
half a mile of B, we were arrested in our progress by the ice, and for a whole day we were
beating through it. We slept that night at Band went on the next day by the cars to the Falls,
where we took a carriage, crossed the suspensionbridge, and went through pouring rains and very
bad roads to Port Robinson, where-whom should
we meet but A? He stethoscoped me the next
morning, but could find nothing the matter with
my lungs. We came from thence to Glasserton
with Mr. and Mrs. H -, who are full of kindness and attention. Mark will return to Ohio in a
few days, to proceed to the College at Gambier,




276         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
where he will remain until August, when he hopes
to be ordained, and to return for us.
It will be a severe trial, both to Mark and
myself, to be absent from each other so long, but I
trust we may both profit by it. Humanly speaking,
I owe my recovery to him; for I feel assured I
should not have got over this illness had it not
been for his watching, nursing, and care; which he
accomplished with so much prayer, and love, and
skill. My sickness in Ohio was no trouble to me,
except in as far as it bore upon Mark, but he was
in deep waters. The time of my trouble will be
when he is absent from me; but the fear of this is
working good for me, and I am thankful I know
and feel that I have my heavenly Husband with
me, and with Him I may have constant communion
and fellowship.
The year we spent at Norwalk was one of trial,
especially to Mark. Well, I do not expect the next
year will be less trying. I think the longer we
live, the more we experience of the truth of our
Lord's words, " In the world ye shall have tribulation;" but then the peace increases, too! I cannot
write more now, but I am anxious to send this off
ill order to quiet your fears on my behalf.
Ever my beloved mamma's affectionate
HARRIET.




RESIDENCE IN THE UNITED STATES.   277
The next letter she received from England
brought the intelligence of another family bereavement. Her sister Caroline had been quite unexpectedly called to join her beloved ones in the
presence of the Lord. Four sisters, whom she had
left in full health and strength, had in succession
drooped and died. Carry, who had been the first
to sicken, was spared to endure the longest suffering. Often had the summons seemed sounding in
ler heart, " Rise up, my love, and come away," but
her hour did not come until He who had placed
her in the Refiner's fire, had through eleven long
years of wearying pain and languor, enabled her in
patience and in praise to glorify Him, and to bring
forth much fruit.
In a letter to her brother soon after, Harriet
says -
* * * Oh, dearest C, we are all passing
away; how fleeting does everything appear! The
time that remains to us is but short, and everything'
is reminding us we must be up and doing, and that
there is no time to be lost upon the trifles with
which we are so frequently occupied.
So Mr. G -'s departure has severed you from
the congregation to which you were attached, and
has very much curtailed your ministerial work!
Well, dearest C —, the Lord has some lesson to




278         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
teach you, and you must learn it through trial, a
way quite contrary to the will of the flesh; but this
has to be crucified, that we may learn to feel as
Christ felt, " It is my delight to do Thy will."
I know it must be a trial to both you and
J —, that there is no nearer prospect of your
being united; but wait with patience, and the end
will bring the blessing. The longer I live, the
plainer I see that the degree of comfort which we
have in walking through this wilderness, is in proportion to our patient endurance under those crosses
which beset our path, and this patient endurance
can only be sustained while walking in daily fellowship with God.
I know how our beloved mother must mourn
the loss of dearest Carry, but I know, too, that she
weeps as though she wept not. We are all going
to those who are gone before, though they cannot
come to us; and cannot we bless God, for all
those who have departed hence in His faith and
fear?
I heard from Mark yesterday. He seems very
well, and is comfortably settled at Gambier. He
will be passing his examinations about the middle
of July, and we shall hope to see him the week
after. It will have been three months of hard
work he has had at the College; he has had to go
through all the books which the senior and second




RESIDENCE IN TEE UNITED STATES.  2 9
classes have been studying the last three years, so
that if he does pass it will be a marvel. I am quite
well again, except that I cannot bear so much
fatigue as formerly.  My tenderest love to my
mother.
Your affectionate sister, HARRIET.
Mr. Jukes having succeeded in his examinations,
was ordained at Gambier by the Bishop of Ohio,
on Sunday the 1st of August.    His letter to
Harriet, written two days after, will show with
what holy and devoted purpose he accepted his
high commission as an ambassador for Christ:Gambier, August 3d, 1852.
MY OWN MOST PRECIOUS WIFE, —May grace,
mercy, and peace, be multiplied unto you, and may
you as well as I be fitted for that high station in
which it has pleased God to place me.
Through God's mercy and assistance I was
enabled to get through all the examinations, and
that too without perturbation of mind or anxious
care. Having finished the Seminary examinations
on Thursday, we were examined by the Bishop on
Saturday; not one of us knew what subjects he
would take. The Bishop was the principal examiner, though other ministers asked questions occasionally. He began with the Evidences of Christ



280         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
ianity-the credibility and authenticity of the Scriptures-then Greek Testament. When that was over,
we had the following subjects:-On the Existence
of God, with proofs-the doctrine of the Trinity in
Unity-the Personality of the Son and of the Holy
Ghost-the work of each, specially in baptism and
in regeneration-the efficacy of Sacraments, and
a great deal more of systematic divinity.  Then
came Ecclesiastical Polity, and Church History,
concluding with a few questions on Canons.
On Sunday morning at 9, we met the Bishop
and Professors at the Seminary, when he gave us a
very affectionate address from John, xv. 16; "I
have ordained you that ye should go and bring
forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain." He
remarked, that it was only the newly produced
shoots that bring forth fruit, the old wood never
bears any; so true Christians may be alive, but
will not and cannot bring forth fruit on old experience: daily grace must be sought, and daily
strength derived from Jesus, that our fruit may
abound. There were many moist eyes. He then
prayed very earnestly for those about to be ordained,
and presented us each with a book.   Mine is
" Goode on the Better Covenant." We then went
to church, when the Bishop preached a splendid
sermon on, "Thou, 0 man of God, follow after
righteousness, godliness, faith, love, patience, meek



RESIDENCE IN THE UNITED STATES.  281
ness;" after which we were presented by Dr. S
and ordained. The service was exceedingly solemn.
I felt it so. The Litany came afterwards, and then
the Communion. Sixteen ministers partook of it
with us. Service being over, the Bishop came forward and gave us each a very kind shake of the
hand, and said a few words to each;, the ministers
did the same, after which we went to the vestry to
disrobe. I never longed so much for a place to be
alone in, but I could get it nowhere.
The Bishop has named Worcester as my probable charge.  *  *  *
I preach for Mr. W-  at Norwalk on Sunday,
if it please God, and on Monday or Tuesday leave
for my precious wife. May God give us a happy
meeting here on earth if He sees good, at His own
right hand if He sees it better! Ever since my
ordination I have been as it were on thorns, longing
to be off to you. Everything now seems of no
importance except the decision as to where I am to
go; and then the taking you, my love, and all my
little ones, to labour with me for'the Lord, in the
place He may appoint.
Difficulties present themselves on every side;
" without are fightings, within are fears;" yet there
is one strong, ardent desire uppermost in my mind;
to proclaim the glad tidings of salvation, that many
may hear and live, ere the night cometh when no




282         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
man can work. Oh, pray, my Harriet, pray that
we may be delivered from temptation, and directed
in that path where the Lord shall go before us, and
guide our steps into the way of peace.
May God Almighty bless you; may His Spirit
be poured from on high upon our little ones; may
we be spared to each other, and to them, if He sees
good, for Jesus' sake.
Kiss the dear babes, and give love to all.
From your affectionate Husband,
MARK R. JUKES.
Mr. Jukes was not appointed to Worcester as
he expected to be when he wrote this letter, but to
Maumee City, to which place he had gone, after
spending a few days with Harriet in Canada, when
she wrote the following to her sister:
Glasserton, Sept. 2d, 1852.
Mark left me this morning for the States. I
am sorry he had to go without me; but I expect
he will return in three weeks, with all the necessary
arrangements made for our removal.
It is not, as yet, settled where we are to be;
and this would seem to be very important, in every
point of view. If we should choose for ourselves,
we need not be surprised if chastening follows us; if
God chooses, we may have tribulation, as all who




RESIDENCE IN THE UNITED STATES.  283
vill live godly in Christ Jesus must have, but
there will be joy and peace connected with it. We
have no one with whom we can consult in the
matter (which the flesh would at times desire to
have), therefore we are cast wholly on the Lord,
and for this I am thankful.
One thing has been near my heart for some
years past, which I have felt I could not speak of
to you until now. We think it good and right to
make provision for the future, according to the
power God may give us, and in submission to His
will. In case of our death, we should not wish our
dear children to be left in this country. We both
earnestly desire to train them up in the way in
which they should go, and not to allow them in the
practice of such things, as we shall wish them to
break off from when they grow older. We want
them to be taught to regard the mind above the
body,-eternity above time,-God above self. We
should both of us rejoice to think they could be
with you, or -. I do not feel that I am altogether right in speaking of this subject now; but
cholera is about, and we may be taken from them,
and in a dying hour it would be a consolation to
know our dear children would be taken care of.
I could desire to be near you. Little did I realize
when I left you, that I should probably not see you
again in this world. But I may be mistaken.




284         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
think, if anything were to happen to my beloved
husband, I should start for England at once; I
could not then live in this land of strangers. But
let us not look into the future any more,-dark
indeed would be that day to me, on which I should
lose Mark. Amid such thoughts, how consoling to
cast a look of hope and confidence towards Him who
is our Father and our Friend!
I think, dear L, there is nothing in my
character in which you would think me so altered,
as in that almost complete unsusceptibility of heart
and feeling which appears to have come over me.
Very few things have power to move me, and
nothing seems to be a real trial to me but sin,- sin
in myself and others; and this I feel much more
than I did in my younger days. I remember the
time when I used to like almost every one that
crossed my path, but now I seem drawn to none.
Not that I love less the friends I loved in former
years,-these friendships are as strong as ever, but
I appear to have no power to mnake new ones.
There are two ways in which I can only account
for this change in me: first, I am getting older,
and have lost much of that fervour of heart which
always seemed at my command when any loveable
person came in my way; another way in which I
account for it is, that I have been learning to love
less after my nature, and more as God loves. I




RESIDENCE IN THE UNITED STATES.  285
feel now, I am being taught to love those who are
indifferent to me,-those who seem even to dislike
me; and I am to expect that the more I love as
Christ loved, the less love I shall meet with in
return. All this is easier said than done. It is a
lesson to be worked out in the secrecy of our own
hearts, amidst the conflicting elements of the flesh,
the world, and the devil.
In an old letter (the last) of dear Carry's which I
came across this morning, she closes it with a line
in pencil, saying how low she was laid, and adds,
"Think of the weight of glory!"  Dear, precious
one, she is now at rest from the suffering, and in
due time will fully realize what is meant by "the
eternal weight of glory!"
Ever your own HARRIET.
Mr. Jukes having been chosen by the congregation of St. Paul's, Maumee City, as their pastor,
returned to Canada for his family; and early in the
month of October he commenced his labours in
that place.




286        TIHj1 E&ILNESI C1IIUSIUN.
CHAPTER X.
THE PASTOR'S HELPMATE.
1852-1853.
HARRIET had now attained an object she had for
many years earnestly desired and prayed for. As
long since as 1847 she had said, in one of her
letters,-" To have my beloved Mark employed as
a minister in the Lord's vineyard would be my
greatest earthly pleasure.  But I never say anything about it. I dare not; for if it be the Lord's
will that he should be so, the call to it must come
plainly and distinctly from Him."
The call came, and was obeyed by Mr. Jukes;
all the difficulties connected with his entering the
ministry had been one by one removed, and now, as
was observed at the close of the last chapter, he is
settled as the minister of St. Paul's parish, Maumee
City, in the State of Ohio. The insight they had




THE PASTOR'S HELPMATE.        287
gained into the state of religion generally in the
United States during their twelve months' residence
at Norwalk, was not such as to tempt them to regard
their new position with any high or self-exalting
thoughts: their feelings were the reverse of these.
They knew that to be faithful, and to be Christlike, would be to be singular, would be not to please
all men; but this they did feel,-that they would
spend their whole strength of soul and body for the
sake of Christ their Master, in service to the people
amongst whom His providence had placed them.
And though, in the purpose of that blessed Master,
Mr. Jukes' day of labour was to be very short, it
was one ofaunceasing effort for the good of his flock,
and of unwearied and faithful testimony for Jesus;
while in all that belonged to a pastor's wife, Harriet
was his cheerful helpmate; in all the sorrows of the
pastor's heart, she was his fellow-suffering and
sympathizing partner. Her own children and her
house, she had learned from  the word of God,
were to be her first duty; and that the time she
could give apart from these should be spent in
visiting, or in some way caring for the people of her
husband's charge.
As we have seen in some former letters a sketch
of her daily life under different circumstances, it
may be as interesting to read from her own pen an
account of how her days were generally passed at




288         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
Maumee; remembering, however, that in mentioning
some apparently too trifling matters, our wish is to
represent her as she was,-" not slothful in business.
fervent in spirit, serving the Lord."
To her sister:Maumee City, Dec. 8th, 1852.
MY BELOVED L-,-If I make a commencement, I think I may be able to add to a letter
occasionally; but now that I have visiting besides
all my other duties, I have little time for writing.
I am sorry to say my " help " is going to be married
to-morrow week, and she suits me so well that she
will be a loss.
I generally get up at five, call the children and
servant at six. I dress the little ones while she
lights the stoves, and then she comes up to help me
about the rooms.   We have finished breakfast
generally about eight; then we have prayers, which
occupies about half-an-hour.  Then I send the
children to the post-office while I see about the
dinner; and as soon as they return, we all sit down
to lessons; and so again after dinner, except on
Wednesdays, when we have a reading meeting at
our house, and on Thursdays, when I go to the
Ladies' Working Society, and remain there some
hours. Every first Friday in the month I attend
a Maternal Association. When you meet with any



THE PASTOR'S HELPMATE.        289
thing interesting on the training of children, either
in tracts or sermons, do send it me, for at these
meetings such things are read, and are often very
useful. During the first part of the week I take
my work very often after tea, and we go out to spend
an hour or two with some of our people. They are
very warm-hearted here, and show us great kindness. There are a few who are feeling after the
truth,-towards these our hearts are much drawn.
Every Monday Mark attends a Ministers' Meeting,
which is held at each other's houses, when they
read and pray, and criticise each other's sermons.
Neither the Roman Catholic nor the Universalist
ministers attend.
You will be surprised to hear that I have not
yet read "Uncle Tom's Cabin!" If I had time I
would do so, but at present I have not. The manners of the people in the different States vary widely.
There is as much difference between Northerners
and Southerners, as between English and Irish.
The Southerners are more like the English. We
see nothing of the horrors of slavery here, but I
suppose we should if we were down at Cincinnati,
or anywhere along the boundary line. We read
soul-harrowing accounts of cruelty to slaves in the
papers sometimes. It is a most exciting subject with
the Americans; every one is strongly for or against
it. Yet there is great inconsistency in those who
U




290         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAS.
speak against it most warmly, both in public and
private. While they do so, they would not for any
consideration sit down at the same table with a
"darkey," or ride in the same conveyance; a negro
has to jump down before a white man will ride.
You ask if a minister's duties are the same here
as in England. I should say they are, in many
respects. The position of the church is very
different. Here it is but one among many sections
of Protestant bodies, and unconnected with the
State.  Here a clergyman is very differently
regarded from what he would be in England.
There he is looked on with respect and honour, he
has a good name among men: but it is not so here,
where people rank according to their dollars, of
which the clergyman has a very small share. Even
our Bishop gets less than 5001. a-year, but we are
told he is as simple in his habits as it is possible
to be.
How kind of you to think of sending us another
box of things I but I do pray you, and dearest
mamma too, not to hurry and tire yourselves in
working for me. I feel so impoverished myself from
this very thing, that I would fain remind you that
the things of time are passing away, and very soon
the things which perish in the using will be as
though they had never been. Oh that we may
use this world as not abusing it  The ladies of




THE PASTOR'S HELPMATE.       291
the Sewing Society are very kind in working for
me.
Henry is nine years old to-day. I dare say you
have been thinking of him: I wish I could see him
growing in grace, and in the knowledge of Christ.
The children are all now in bed, and Mark is gone
to marry a couple. Marriages are performed here
in private houses, in the evening.
Ever your affectionate sister, HARRIET.
Dec. 31st.-This is the last evening of the year,
and Mark in his prayer has been reviewing some of
the Lord's dealings with us during its progress.
My health has been restored; another babe has been
given us; our sweet Carry has been taken from the
evil; C-   has had a wife given him, who I believe
is from the Lord; Mark has been permitted to enter
the ministry: these are some of the many mercies
we have to record. We have had some sorrows,
too, and are at present very anxious about our little
W; but, as dear Mark says, "shall we receive
good at the hand of the Lord, and shall we not receive
evil?" Yes, I would receive it from the hands of
my loving God.
Maumee, Jan. 1853.
MY DEAREST E —,-It was a great pleasure to
us to receive your letter: my thoughts have been




292         THE EARNEST CHERISTIAN.
much with you, and your letter in part removed a
feeling of regret I had at not being able to realize
you in your new abode. * * *
You tell me you cannot fancy me in my new
sphere of action. I think, dear, if you could fancy
me at Woodlands, you would be able to do so still.
I do not think I feel more now than I did when
there, that my soul's earnest longings are for the
welfare of the Church of Christ. I feel that the
duties of the family are the main point for me to
attend to, and often am I thankful that I must do
this myself, though I am made to see that the snare
of selfishness is laid for me here, too. I think, however, I have Scripture on my side, which teaches
that women ought to be keepers at home, and that
their first duty is to obey their husbands and guide
the house.
You wish to know something of our schools.
The only school a clergyman in the States has to
attend to is the Sunday-school. I believe there
are free day-schools in every town, where all
classes attend. These are paid for by the State,
for which the people are taxed; and it is said
they are conducted by the best masters. At the
free school, near our house, there are from 500
to 600 children taught daily.  All the children
of our congregation attend the Sunday-school,
which is held in the church immediately after




THE PASTOR'S HELPMATE.       293
morning service. Young persons do not join the
church amongst us, or become confirmed, until
they profess to have experienced a change of heart.
Mark's style of preaching is very awakening, very
searching. He speaks plainly on the inconsistency
of professing to belong to Christ, while taking pleasure in the gaieties and follies of the world. The
thing here which grieves us most is, that so many
should be engaged with these " spirit circles!"
Many of these circles meet every day. Some of the
" mediums" are the children and young people of our
Sunday-school. A member of the Baptist Church
has declared herself the appointed high-priestess,
and has administered the Lord's Supper, one of our
churchwardens being present. Some have Hannah
More for their spirit, and others have their own
departed relations. They say the spirits give very
good advice, and the circles here begin and end
with prayer. A lady who is one of them, told us
there are bad as well as good spirits; and those
who treat with the bad are dreadfully handled:
from her account, in somewhat the same way as
those out of whom the Lord cast devils; and there
is no mistake (this lady says) but that wonderful
things are wrought. Mark takes them all on this
one ground, that to have anything to do with familiar
spirits is an abomination to the Lord; and he has
spoken so plainly to them on the subject, that some




294         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
of those who are the most influential in the Church
have been wishing him to leave the place. Ile says
he will do so if it is the wish of the majority, but it
is not. Another cause of offence is, that he tries
to pull down the refuge of ordinances from those
who he sees are trusting in them, and who believe
in a sacrificing priesthood.
We continue to receive much kindness from
many of our people. The week before Ash Wednesday, two of our members came and asked us if
we were willing to have a " Donation Visit?" to
which Mark replied by thanking them for their
kindness, but wished to have nothing to say about
it.  Having never heard of the custom before, I
had to ask for an explanation of it.
Having been all arranged by the ladies of the
Sewing Society, the visit was fixed for a certain
day, on which occasion we were asked for the use
of our house.  About seven o'clock the guests
began to arrive, bringing with them earthenware,
glass, and provisions for the use of the company,
and each one bringing something as a present to
ourselves. Some brought dress pieces, others unbleached cotton, shirting, linen, cloth for a great
coat, silk vests, caps, gloves, orders on stores (shops),
apples, potatoes, sugar, fish, butter, and money.
There were about a hundred persons came to our
house that night, and we received to the value of




THE PASTOR'S HELPMATE.       295
120 dollars. Our small rooms were crammed. Tea
was handed round by the gentlemen, under the
direction of the managingladies, in the kitchen.
As for myself, I knew not what to do, being wholly
unused to such a large party. However, after tea
Mark called their attention, by getting one of the
gentlemen to begin a hymn, in which many joined.
He then read an appropriate portion of Scripture,
on which he gave a short but very nice exposition,
and thanked them all for their love and kindness
in thus seeking to supply his temporal necessities,
and concluded with prayer, soon after which they
began to leave. The managing ladies washed up
the dishes, cups, &c., and left everything neat in
the kitchen; and the next day, one of them very
kindly came and helped me to sweep the house.
Every one we have seen since says that they spent
a very pleasant evening. Our company was not confined to Episcopalians. There were Presbyterians,
Baptists, Methodists, and Universalists: thus the
Lord is pleased to provide for us through the hearts
of the people.
I have had an Irish and an English woman as an
help within the last month. The Irish woman refused
to clean the boots and shoes; the English woman,
from Totness, stayed one day, and in the evening
told me that if she was not good enough to eat with
me she would not live with me. She has been only




296          THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
two years from England, and thinks herself as
great as the President, or any other person in the
land. She said to me, " You know, in this country
one is as good as another,- all are equal." The
Americans seldom, if ever, go out to work, unless
they go as sewing-girls, where they are treated as
" one of the family," help the mistress if they please,
and sit at their needle the rest of the day. The
Dutch and Irish are our principal helps; and of
these two the former are infinitely the best.
To-morrow my little G —    will be one year
old. I can hardly realize I was so ill last year. I
now feel quite strong.
Maumee is a very pretty town, containing about
10,000 inhabitants. I much prefer it to Norwalk.
It is situated on the river Maumee, which is about
a quarter of a mile in breadth, with considerable
rapids. This river runs on one side of our house,
and the canal on the other. It is a very straggling
place, with here and there the forest-trees still
standing.  The town is declining in favour of
Toledo, which is at the mouth of the river, and is
going " a-head" very fast. The people are simple,
frank, honest, and sociable. There are all kinds of
characters, of course, to be found here, as elsewhere;
some thirsting for the truth, some very "High
Church," as they are called.
There are some customs here which we, being




THE PASTOR'S HELPMATE.       297
English, can never fall into; but while associating
with the people, I never think of their belonging to
one country and I to another. I fear you pride
yourself too much on being an Englishwoman.
Remember, " an Hebrew of the Hebrews."  I love
England, however, more than ever, because I feel
sure that trouble is coming upon her.
Your ever affectionate HARRIET.
DEAREST L —-    -* * * I often meet with
those who, having always enjoyed the means of
Christian instruction, are filled with knowledge,
and can talk readily about those things I scarcely
understand; but in these same dear people I can
see a want of inward experience of the truths they
talk about, and I can see the workings of the flesh
when they think it is all out of sight. Dearest L,
seek to maintain constant intercourse with God,
seek to draw your mind from outward objects and
circumstances, that it may be filled with those precious thoughts of Jesus which He is able to give
you. Be willing to go through the little every-day
trials of life; and as you welcome them, ask that you
may find instruction by them. They are sometimes
stern teachers, but very profitable ones. I have
found by experience, that the outward circumstance
which causes us suffering may be considerably less
felt, if there be a willing mind to go through the




298         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
trial.  It is the kicking and fighting against it,
which often makes it so hard to bear.
The Lord bless and preserve you all, and prepare us for His coming and glory I I think of you
all with a loving and a longing heart. I often yearn
to see some, if I cannot see all, of my own kindred
again. But I would not complain. In Mark I
have all that I could desire or hope for, and I often
think that this world would be very different from
what it is, if all were as blessed in their married
life as we are. I am sure I can say that there
is not a thing I would wish to see different in
him, speaking after the manner of men. May I
be enabled to hold him with a loose hand, for the
things which belong to time are all frail; and I
feel, that whenever the dread hour of separation
arrives, it will only be for a season.
Your own affectionate HARRIET.
Maumee, July 1853.
MY DEAREST F —,-When I received your
affectionate letter containing one of dear A -'s,
I thought you should be the next person I would
write to; but time has passed on, and this night
finds me sitting by the sick bed of my little M —who is ill in fever. Dear Mark, who is our head
doctor and nurse, is in Canada. I feel doubly his
absence at this time  I have called in a doctor, but




THE PASTOR'S HELPMATE.        299
I know physicians are only second causes. When
my children are ill, my first thought is about their
souls, and I cannot feel confident that any of them
are prepared to meet their Lord; and sickness is
not the time for them to seek salvation. They all
know they must come to Jesus for salvation, but
it is quite another thing to have come to Him, and
to feel that He has put away our sins by the sacrifice of Himself: this can only be spiritually discerned, and to desire to apprehend this, we must
first feel the hatefulness of sin, the sin that dwelleth
in us; do you not think so?
When Mark is away, it is always a season of
closer fellowship and communion with God than
ordinarily. The arm of God seems then to be
my only hope, and stay, and guard. My heart,
too, is just now rather saddened, by reading a book
called "Shady-side; or, Incidents in the Life of a
Country Pastor." It shows plainly how all that a
minister has may go.     His property, energy,
strength, all that is natural to him goes, and then
his life goes. Yet, after all, I do not regret that
we are placed here. Precious are the fruits that
are reaped, even in this world, to our souls, besides
the fruit which is gathered unto life eternal! We
may never have to pass through all the difficulties
mentioned in "Shady-side;" and yet if we should,
I know that the silver and the gold are the Lord's,




300         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
with the cattle upon a thousand hills, and He will
take care of us. I am more and more convinced
that heart trials are excellent for the Christian.
As long as we are untried we are unfruitful. If
I had had more heart trials, I should be a better
help to Mark in the work of the ministry than I
now am.
We have had a person here lecturing upon
spiritualism, but I have not heard him. I should
never be convinced, I hope, that a thing can be
right which is contrary to God's word. I believe
the things that are being done by these persons are
signs of coming judgment.  The question for us
is, "Are we ready to meet coming judgment?"
Can we, in the prospect of such a time, go forward
without fear, having confidence, full, unwavering
trust in Him who became sin for us,-for you
and for me,-that we might take the place of the
righteous One, and be accepted in Him? May
this point be a settled one with you, my beloved
F —   and A, and may the peace of God fill
your hearts and influence your lives. God's best
blessings be with you.
Your ever affectionate HARRIET.
When she was without a servant, as was not
unfrequently the case, she wrote;



THE PASTOR'S HELPMATE.       301
Maumee City, October 1853.
MY BELOVED L -,-At last I am going to
commence a letter to you, having got through my
morning's work, which is generally over between
nine and ten o'clock; and as the four elder children
now go to school, I then take the opportunity of
sitting down to make and mend the clothes, and I
assure you I am becoming a first-rate tailoress!
Shall I give you a little insight into the order in
which we get through things? I fear it would
make some of your particular ladies blush, and
you would begin to be thankful you are not situated
as I am. But I am satisfied, and that will satisfy
you; and in the midst of all my various employments, I seem to bear in mind the thought that all
that has to do with the body is passing away;
and the day that is gone, with all its trifles of pots
and pans, eating and drinking, &c., is passed away
with it, and is as though it had not been, except
in as far as these things have been done selfishly,
or to the glory of God.
Twice in the year it is the custom in America
to have a thorough house-cleaning: in the spring,
when the stoves are put away; and in the fall,
when they are again wanted. I am fortunate in
being able to have an old Dutch (Christian) woman
to do this for me, and she manages it all in about
three days. She also does the washing, and prQ



302         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
mises to come to me at the end of the year, when I
shall most need her.
Nov. 28.-Mark is gone to Norwalk to be ordained priest. The ordination is to take place on
the 2d of December, and on the 6th, the Bishop
comes here to confirm. It is a time when we have
much need to guard against glorying in the flesh of
any. It is so natural to like to add members to the
church. The Bishop sent Mark a present of one
hundred dollars before he went to England, " from
an unknown friend."
As to a "help," I have not had one now for
some weeks. The children are very good and do
what they can, and are always ready to help
mother. Every one knows what children's work is
worth, but they are all the time learning to help me,
and to help themselves, and there are advantages
in being sometimes without a servant.    The
Americans are beginning to feel the great evils
arising from the tide of foreigners who come to the
States, especially the Irish. In some States they
can vote as soon as they set their foot upon the
wharf, and vote away their rights and privileges,
not knowing what they are voting for or against.
In the States of New York the Roman Catholics have
succeeded in getting a share of the public money
devoted to education under their own management.
They have tried the same in this State, but have




TRB PASTOB'S HELPMATE.       303
not yet succeeded. It is thought they may do so
some day, and thus make useless one of the noblest
institutions of the land,-the free education provided by the common schools. Tile difficulty of
getting " helps" arises, I imagine, from this being
a newly settled country. It is the same in Canada,
and the further west one goes the worse it is. I
understand it is not so in the New England States,
there the country has been so long settled that they
know their resources; and there, as in England, girls
cannot get places unless they have a good character.
Your affectionate sister, HARRIET.
Maumee City, Dec. 19th, 1853.
MY DEAREST E,-At last I sit down to write
to you, and fancy I should like to have a long talk
with you. I am more at leisure than I have been
for some months past, having done up all my needlework, and now I have only to wait for the season
near at hand when I shall be laid up. I have never
but once thought I should not get over my confinements, but it has been generally a season which
has reminded me of the preparation of mind we
should always be in, to meet either death or the
coming of the Lord. I feel that everything ought
to be ready, both as regards body and soul.
Dearest E —, my soul has been greatly revived
lately by the Spirit of the living God, and I believe




304         THE EARNEST- CRTIS'TAIT.
it has been through the agency of Mark's ministry;
and now I am again experiencing most precious
earnest longings for more intimate communion with
Jesus, for blessings on our children, for the outpouring of the Spirit upon the Church, and especially do I long for the establishment in the faith
of those young people who have lately made an
outward profession, and have joined the church.
For the spiritual improvement of the girls, I
thought I should like to meet them once a-week,
for the purpose of searching the Scriptures; and I
have appointed Saturday afternoons for this purpose, with many fears that I shall not be able to
make it profitable to them, and yet with a purpose
of heart to go forward. I have also taken a class
at the Sunday-school; so you see the Lord has put
it into my heart to take upon myself new duties,
just at a time when I may expect to give up all
duties and to lay by for a season.
We enjoyed the Bishop's visit very much. He
seems all alive and in earnest. Mark is making
great efforts to relieve our church from a large
debt owing to the builder. I think the Bishop
could not have been told the state of things when
he consecrated it, or he would not have permitted
it. This diocese is decidedly Evangelical, as may be
seen by the choice of three Evangelical delegates
by our Convention to the Convention at New York.




THE PASTOR'S HELPMATE.       305
One of these is a young man who interests us
much; he is quite young, very talented, and speaks
and preaches the truth fearlessly and ably. He is
ministering to a church at Cincinnati. I believe
the dioceses of Maine and Pennsylvania are Evangelical, but all the others are more or less Tractarian, especially those of Michigan and Eastern
and Western New York; and yet in these two
latter there are strenuous exertions put forth by the
Evangelical party, who form the minority. All the
dioceses join together in the great work of Home
and Foreign Missions. At first they had but one
committee, formed of both parties in the Church;
but finding they were so divided they could carry
no object into operation, they formed two committees, the Tractarians taking the Home Missions,
and the Evangelical the Foreign. The former have
been gradually declining, and the latter are in a
most flourishing and interesting condition. At the
General Convention this subject was warmly discussed, and many undertook to point out the cause
of the failure in the Home Missions, but it was the
young Cincinnati minister who put his finger on
the real cause, and pointed it out most ably to the
whole assembly.
Dec. 24th.-This is Christmas-eve, and all are
gone to church excepting the little ones (who are in
bed), and myself. The Episcopalians in this country
I




306         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
generally make a great deal of this night, illuminating the churches, and decorating them with
evergreens. Our dear people have been showing
us much love at this time. One family sent us a
bag of apples, a bag of beats, a turkey, and some
pumpkins. Another lady sent me several yards of
rag-carpeting, an article that looks rather rough to
an English eye, but which will wear four times as
long as a good Kidderminster.  Another sent us
mince-pies, and a sirloin of beef; another pork and
sausage-meat: all of which is a help to us, and is an
evidence of their kind feeling towards us.
We are thinking much of the desirableness of
sending M     to England when we have a good
opportunity. She would have many advantages
there which we cannot give her here. But the
question is, "What will be the best means of
fitting her for usefulness here, and for living with
Jesus hereafter?"  That the time is very short, is
strongly impressed on Mark's mind.
My fondest love to all so justly dear to me. It
will not be long before we all shall meet; may it be
indeed with joy! Do -    and -    think of this
meeting time? May their hearts be given to
Jesus!
Your ever affectionate HARRIET.
The efforts Mr. Jukes personally made to pay




THE PASTOR'S HELPMATE.       307
off the debt on St. Paul's Church at Maumee, were
rewarded by success at the close of this year. One
who was acquainted with the circumstances, writing
on the subject since Mr. Jukes' departure, says:" When he first went to Maumee city he found the
Episcopal church there burdened with a heavy
debt, and no probability of its being discharged.
A former church had been built, and had been sold
after some years to pay the debt due to the builder.
It was bought by the Roman Catholics, who now
use it as their church. After a time the Episcopalians wished for another church to be built, and
subscriptions were raised for the purpose, but they
were quite insufficient; when a good man, a builder,
agreed to erect the church, taking the amount subscribed in part payment, and promising to wait for
the remainder until the pews were let, and could
pay. But in a year or two this good man died, and
his affairs fell into the hands of one who insisted
on payment. If the debt were not paid by January
1854, the building was to be sold by auction to the
highest bidder. The Romanists were again on the
alert to get it for a school. At this juncture Mr.
Jukes stepped in. He pleaded the cause of the
church from house to house, and in several
churches of the neighbourhood. On applying to
one of the wealthiest and most influential men of
the city, who hesitated to subscribe, thinking it was




308         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
in vain to attempt to raise so large a sum (two
thousand dollars) in so short a time, Mr. Jukes
said,-' Well, sir, I am poor and you are rich, will
you give double what I am willing to subscribe?'
He said he would, and Mr. J. at once put down
his own name for one hundred dollars, which was
a third of his year's income as the minister of
St. Paul's."
By means such as these was Mr. J. enabled
to leave his church unencumbered for his successor;
to be, we trust, a " candlestick," in which the light
of God's word may ever burn brightly, both to
expose error of whatever kind, and to guide the
feet of God's dear children into the way of peace.




DEATH.                309
CHAPTER XI.
DEATH.
1854.
THE interruption that Harriet had expected to her
labours at the commencement of the new year
was not of long continuance. Her babe was taken
from her loving arms to those of his Saviour, three
weeks after his birth; and she had so. far recovered
her strength by that time, as to be able to lay her
little Arthur herself in his tiny grave, the brothers
and sisters standing round, while his father read
the solemn funeral service over his last-born, but
first-chosen for heaven!
The following letter sweetly shows how as a
mother she felt this bereavement, while as a
Christian mother she was enabled unmurmuringly
to yield the gift back again to the Great Giver:Maumee, Jan. 30. 1854.
MY OWN BELOVED MAMMA,- It was but a few
days ago I wrote to-, and I believe I told her




310         THIE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
that our sweet babe was in such a suffering state,hat I could do nothing but attend to him. Sweet
infant! his sojourn here has been of short duration.
Eighteen days was the length of his pilgrimage,
and then he was mercifully taken away from the
evil to come, to be at rest with Jesus for ever. It
is strange how soon our hearts get entwined around
a child. I had no idea it would be so trying a
thing to part with a babe. He died in my arms
about seven o'clock last evening, so calmly, that
though we were watching we could not see when
he breathed his last. At the time of his birth he
was the strongest babe I have had, and a very
pretty child; but he never thrived, which made
the doctor think there was something organically
wrong. However, it was thle Lord who did not
see good to bless the means used, because He had
a favour unto him, and unto us also. May He
vouchsafe to make us learn the lesson it is designed
to teach us. May the time which would have
been taken up in nurturing and attending to my
sweet babe, be spent in doing His will and work.
Feb. 2d.-Our precious babe, whom we named
Arthur, died on Sunday evening. We laid him
out in his cradle, and the next evening put him
into his coffin. The following morning at ten,
some friends assembled at our house, when Mark
read portions of the funeral service, and made




DEATH.               311
some profitable remarks to the living. We then
went to the Cemetery. One large carriage held
myself and the five elder children, with the coffin,
which I carried on my lap.
Mark had previously bought a spot in this land
of our sojourn where we might bury our dead, and
all things being ready, there we left the body of our
Arthur until the morning of the resurrection.
Until we had left him there, I could think of
nothing but his lifeless body; but since then, I
have realised his spirit as being with Jesus. It
was this latter thought which imparted that
strength to my beloved Mark, and enabled him
to go through all the trying duties devolving upon
him.
At times I can scarcely even now realize that
he is gone, and I seem to have nothing to do now
that I have not my babe to attend to. In the
midst of this void, my earnest desire is, that time
thus given may not be occupied in doing my own
will, and seeking my own pleasure, under the fancied name of duties, but that I may enquire diligently
what the Lord would have me do, and that I may
be willing and earnest in seeking the spiritual good
of my children, of the Church, and of those " without hope and without God in the world."
As to the elder children, they felt tried at the
time.  As soon as M —      heard the babe was




312         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
dying, he rushed out of tle room, and would not
return. The otheis mourned with us, and did not
seem to dread to look upon death. Our friends
have shown us much kindness and attention, and
have been ready to assist us in every way in their
power. You, dear mamnma, will think it a happy
thing that our babe is taken: we think so, too; and
while we mourn, we are thankful. Which of our
darlings will be the next to go?  Oh, may God
grant they may be ready! I think the only thing
that would be to me a heart-trial, would be to see
them die unprepared.
I am regaining my strength comfortably, and
hope soon to be strong as formerly. My fondest
love to those around you, and to all the absent
ones. May the Lord watch between us while we
are absent one from another, and then gather us all
into His eternal kingdom and glory. I should like
to embrace you on your birthday, if it might be so.
When I parted from you, how little did I think so
many years would pass before I should see you
again!
Our fondest love, dearest mamma, from your
own affectionate children,
MARK AND HARRIET JUIES.
From this time she gave herself to unremitting
efforts to do good to those around her, practically




DEATH.                313
carrying out the desires just expressed, considering
that the time she had thought to have devoted to
her infant, was more especially claimed by the Lord
for the "little ones " of His Church.
Her letters were more brief, and less frequent;
but there was a fervour of soul in them, a manifest
concentration of heart, and mind, and effort to one
point which none of us could help noticing, or being
solemnized by reading, and which the sequel, a
few months later, brought forcibly to our recollection.  She wrote as though she had known how
short her time would be, and that soon she should
no longer be able to deny herself for Him who had
died for her.
At the close of a letter written early in the
spring, in which she begs her mother and then only
remaining sister to join them in America, she
says:* * * I would not say a word, if you really feel
that you would be happier in England than you would
be here. And upon reflection, what do we offer
you when we ask you to leave a home in England
for one in America? We ask you to come and
share our trials and our joys. We ask you to come
and labour with us, that so with us you may find
rest, —if not here, yet rest there will be for us in
the coming kingdom of our God. As for Mark




314         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
and myself, we hope and pray that we may, with
greater earnestness and zeal in the strength of Jesus,
put our shoulder to the work, and not drawing
back, contend for the faith once delivered to the
saints.
To her mother:Maumee, May 29th, 1854.
* * * We know not how long we may have
the privilege of uninterrupted communication with
each other. The thought of your having war in
Europe is very sad to me, and I often think more
troublous times are at hand, (though Mark thinks
they may not be so severely felt here as in the old
Roman empire,) but the thought of that which will
come after, is enough to fill one with joy! My
mind has been much engaged since I last wrote to
you with thoughts of the Second Advent, and I
have been enabled to realize the reality of it (if I
may so speak) more than I have ever done before.
Tile events which precede it will so naturally arise
out of and follow each other, that the majority of
those who are living will be saying, " Where is the
promise of His coming, for all things continue as
they were?" But to us who are waiting for Him
He will appear for our joy, and we shall be delivered. It is often a grievous thought to me, that




PDEATH.               315
"because iniquity shall abound, the love of many
shall wax cold." I pray God that none of us, or
those we love, may be of this number! Oh let us
exhort one another, and so much tlhe more as we
see the day approaching!
This is Mark's thirty-sixth birthday! how fast
we are getting on in years! This morning he received a letter from the Bishop, with a present from
him of fifty dollars. The Scripture says, " The
liberal soul deviseth liberal things, and by liberal
things shall he stand;" and it certainly has been so
with dear Mark, for he never regards anything he
has as his own, but to be spent for others. Tell
J — that a lady told me the other day she had
seen darker circumstances in a minister's life than
those depicted in " Shady-side;" and such cases,
she says, are common in the New England States.
To her sailor brother:Maumee, June 1854.
X * * I am glad to hear, dearest A, you
are so soon to be in England. How much of your
past life has been spent in going about the world!
and at times you have gone through much and
severe labour. "We spend our years as a tale that
is told." And how much that is pleasant in life is
mixed with sorrow! I have felt this much lately,
and realize more and more that I am as a pilgrim




s16         THE EARFNEST CHRISTIAN.
journeying home, and my thoughts are more bent
on keeping myself for that heavenly home.
Harriet's next letter was to tell of cholera
having broken out in a village not far from them,
and of the sadness and alarm which were spreading
over the whole neighbourhood in consequence. A
few days later she writes:The cholera is now at Maumee;-as yet there
have been only six deaths, but when it leaves our
city, how many will there be remaining in it?
The Lord reigns, and our prayer is that we
may be spared to each other, and to our children,
if it be for God's glory; and if he calls us, may we
have our wills in complete subjection to His! I
lave never been in a place before where there was
clolera, and at times I feel strangely overcome with
fear. And yet I know fear makes it worse for one's
self, besides preventing one's usefulness to others,
and it is not right for a Christian to be afraid of
anything. GOD is our Father, and our Friend;
cannot we trust Him with our souls and bodies too.
and with those we may leave behind?  How true
it is, that instead of walking by faith, we trust God
only as far as we can see. I feel more and more
the folly of having the heart here, instead of with
Jesus at the right hand of God.




DEATH.                317
Harriet's next letter was dated July 15th. It
gave us no reason to imagine the pestilence was
spreading at Maumee, though it prevailed in other
places around them. She says:Mark has again left me for a few days to go up the
canal. I am generally sobered when he leaves me
(especially in these cholera times), with the thought
that I may not see him again. In some places
around us it is very bad. In one village of about
three hundred inhabitants, thirty died in about
twenty-four hours. The next day the remaining
population left the place.  Last Friday was set
apart for humiliation and prayer. Ministers and
members of the different Protestant denominations
met in the Methodist chapel, as being the largest
place.  Mark prayed and preached with much
freedom, earnestness, and effect, for half-an-hour;
after which some of the congregation prayed, and
other ministers said a few words. It was a profitable season.
On Saturday, July 29th, she wrote as follows
to her mother-in-law in Canada:
I wrote to you on Tuesday, dearest Mrs. H —,
but as I know you will be anxious to hear from us




318         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
again soon, I will prepare a note for you and send
it on Monday.
The cholera is still very bad at Perrysburg
among the few families that yet remain there. It
is said that no cholera patient has been cured, but
I should hope this is a mistake. Some seven or eight
have ha4 it here, and all died but one, with whom
it is said Dr. St. C —- tried a new plan. There
is so much dread of the disease, that when a person
is attacked few are found willing to nurse them,
unless there are members of their own family who
can do it. There was a little child taken ill in
Perrysburg, and we are told that it was put in a
bed in a room by itself, and all the family left tile
house, the parents looking in at the window now
and then to see how it fared.  As soon as it died
they quitted the town, and the neighbours had to
bury it; since which time they have'all of them
died.  My servant has left me for fear of the
cholera, and should any of us be attacked, we should,
I suppose, bh left to our own resources. There is a
great deal of intermittent fever besides cholera'
prevailing. All our children have been poorly, and
Mark and I are both ailing; he is better to-day,
but very weak.   As I lave said before, whole
families have been taken,-and what has been may
be; and we fedl it is best to have everything




DEATH.                319
settled, as far as we can settle, beforehand. If after
Mark is taken I should be taken, and all, or some
of the children be left, I should like them to be sent
to mamma and L, or to my cousin -. If you
will see to their well-being, dearest Mrs. H —,
until such a removal could be effected, you would
make me happy. It may be that our children may
do better in other hands than ours. We know that
God will do what is best for them, and for us. My
greatest anxiety is, lest they should be taken before
they have that change of heart, without which we
know no one can enter the kingdom of' God. To
the Lord we continually commend each other and
them, and we know it is not in vain.
At times I feel a dread of the disease, for wl ich
I am grieved, as it would of course unfit me for any
duty we may be called on to fulfil; from this I
earnestly pray to be delivered. Mark has made
his affairs as straight as possible, in case the worst
may come; and all our bills are paid up. " Be ye
therefore ready also," says our Lord; "sfor at such
an hour as ye think not, the Son of man cometh."
Here the letter was put aside in her writingcase. She intended to liave finished and sent it on
the Mond)nlay; could it have ended better than in
the Saviour's solemn'words of arningl?
The anticipated Monday passed, the letter was




320         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
not sent, and on the ifllowing morning, August 1st,
Harriet was a widow! When she next took up
her pen, three days after the date of the last letter,
it was to write the afflicting intelligence to her
mother in England:Maumee, August 1st, 1854.
MY OWN, MY TENDER-HEARTED MOTHER,-How
will you feel for me and mine when I tell you what
has happened! Can you bear it? Oh, be not
shocked, for my loss is his gain! My precious
Mark was taken from me by cholera this morning;
he had been only ill during the night. I looked to
the Lord, and asked Him to spare him to us, but
that was not His good will concerning us. We
had been talking about the cholera, and Mark had
set his house in order, in case he might be called
home; but until within two hours of his death he
thought he should recover. But I must hasten to
bring this to a conclusion, as I do not feel able to
write much.
She then gives a few brief directions regarding
her children in the event of her own death, commending them to the care of those who loved her,
adding:I want my boys to be ministers, and my girls




DEATH.                321
to live for others. Oh, you all know what I want
for them! Will all my dear ones assist? Oh,
how sweet it is to have friends! If I am alive, you
shall hear again soon, please God; if not, you will
rejoice that I have entered into my rest, and will
hear so from others.  If I am  taken, will my
dear ones make arrangements about caring for my
children as soon as possible? I care only for their
eternal state.
My unutterable love to you, my precious
mother!
Your own HARRIET.
Tlhese were the last words she was permitted to
write. One day passed over her, a day of desolate,
neart-nonding widowhood-and the next, she had
joined her beloved husband in the presence of their
Lord. One day of deep, unutterable anguish,and on the next, the dawning of the morning without clouds b'ek,&  upon her astonished spirit, and
the shxiing of that sun that will never set rises
upon her. Earth with its sin and sorrow, its pestilence and death, presenting but yesterday its gloomy
prospect of perhaps years of lonely pilgrimage and
conflict, is now left behind for ever, and Heaven is
reached, where the "King in His beauty," Jesus
radiant with joy at welcoming His redeemed ones,
receives her to Himself, to be with Him for ever!
Y




M22           THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
Oh, what a joyous surprise, to be there so soon,
and there together I
I would not live alway; I ask not to stay,
Where storm after storm rises dark o'er the way:
The few lucid mornings that dawn on us here,
Are enough for life's woes, full enough for its cheer.
I would not live alway; thus fettered by sin,
Temptation without, and corruption within:
E'en the rapture of pardon is mingled with fears,
And the cup of thanksgiving with penitent tears.
I would not live alway; no, welcome the tomb;
Since Jesus has lain there I dread not its gloom;
There, sweet be my rest till He bids me arise,
To hail Him in triumph descending the skies.
Who, who would live alway, away from his God,
Away from yon heaven, that blissful abode,
Where the river of pleasures flows o'er the bright plains,
And the noontide of glory eternally reigns?
Where the saints of all ages in harmony meet,
Their Saviour and brethren, transported to greet;
While the anthems of rapture unceasingly roll,
And the smile of the Lord is the feast of the soul" "
* This was a very favourite hymn of Harriet's, and one
which her children say they used frequently to hear their
parents singing together, while they were dressing in the
morning in their own room.




CONCLUSION.             323
CHAPTER XIL
CONCLUSION.
u Yon will rejoice that I have entered into my
rest.' Yes, we did rejoice for her who thus wrote,
while to ourselves this double blow was most
crushing. The distance at which the event happened, and the little we could hear of the circumstances of their departure, added to our deep
sorrow. We knew only that strangers had closed
those loving eyes, and gathered up her departing
words, and hushed the sobs of the orphaned little
ones, and that the God of the fatherless was
there!
With deepest gratitude and admiration we record the self-sacrifice of those two or three-.[
will not call them strangers, but friends,-into whose
hearts God put the love that overcame fear, and
made them so willing to minister to our beloved
one in her dying hour. To them we are indebted




3:24        THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
also for the few particulars that reached us of the
last moments of Harriet and her husband.
Mr. Jukes had preached twice on the Sunday,
attended his school, and visited several sick persons,
although feeling very weak; and he had spent
nearly the whole of Monday, in again visiting and
praying with the sick and dying of his charge.
When he came home in the evening, he said he
felt very ill, and went to bed. It was soon evident
that the pestilence had fastened on him. Medical
advice was followed, but through the night he
continued getting weaker. One kind friend, Mr.
A-, thinking something was amiss, from seeing
one of the little boys out later than usual, came to
the house, and finding poor Harriet alone, watching beside her dying husband, remained with her
through the night. He says,-" Mr. Jukes said
but little after I came, except to ask constantly for
ice. About a quarter of an hour before he died
he said,-' Harriet, pray;' which she did, offering up one of the most beautiful prayers I ever
heard. Once afterwards he tried to say something,
but could not utter distinctly. Mrs. Jukes said,-'Mark, is there anything on your mind?'  He
said,-' No, nothing.'  A few moments after he
ceased to breathe." Mr. A-   adds,-" During
the whole time I was present, Mrs. Jukes stood
over him, without once leaving the room; and I




CONCLUSION.             325
never saw any person kept so perfectly calm and
self-possessed as she was, through the whole of that
trying night and morning." What an answer to
her prayer, to be delivered from the fear which
would prevent her doing her duty, if called upon!
Ah, who can tell how present Jesus was to her in
that hour of need, how much of His power then
rested upon her! With her own hands she laid
out the lifeless form of him, who in life had been
so precious to her; and while Mr. A   went to
make arrangements for its interment, she assembled
her children to take a last look of their beloved
father, and then knelt with them around the bed
of death, to commend them and herself into the
hands of that Father who cannot die.
Harriet and her boys followed the remains the
same day to the grave. It was a touching little
incident that was told us, by one who first entered
the house two months after her death, that on the
table in the first room he went into, lay her straw
bonnet, trimmed with blue, with a black veil thrown
over it, the only mourning she had time to procure;-there it was, just as she had taken it off on
her return from that sad funeral. In another room,
put down as carelessly by the side of the bed on
which he died, was her husband's hat and white
neckerchief, all reminding one how suddenly they
had been called away from the present to. the ete —




326         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
nal world,-how, in the midst of life they were in
death!
Harriet spent the remainder of the day in writing her last letter to her mother, which has been
given at the conclusion of the former chapter, and
then in few words made her simple will, in which
she commends her children to those she hopes will
have grace to bring them up for Jesus, adding," I earnestly beseech my sons, if they can do it
conscientiously, to serve God in the ministry, and
my daughters to make themselves useful, solemnly
urging them to give their hearts now to the Lord,
and to meet their father and myself at the right
hand of God, to love one another while life shall
last, and to seek to make each other happy."
Mr. A-     says, -" She appeared in better
health than I thought it possible she should be in,
after the fatigue of mind and body she had gone
through." It was not until four o'clock the day
after her husband's death, that Dr. B   was sent
for, and alarm felt lest she, too, should sink under
this fatal disease.  She appears to have felt no
alarm herself, but to have quietly waited the result,
knowing in whom she had believed.
Those who watched her through that last night
and morning say, "she slept but little." They
heard her frequently pouring out her heart in;
prayer for her children, that if it was His will,




CONCLUSION.             327
God would spare her to them; if not, " His will
be done, whatever He did (she knew) would be
for their good." One plea arose above every other;
it was, that they might not be taken while unprepared. She prayed for those who were kindly
nursing her, that they might not suffer in so doing;
and for the people of her dear husband's charge,
that his labours might not be lost upon them; and
that those who had not profited by his living
ministry, might be aroused by his death.
In the morning she said to Miss C. E, who
came to take her sister's place by her bedside, that
she felt better.  She scarcely spoke after this.
" A little before twelve o'clock" (writes this young
friend, who was alone in the house with her and
the children at the time) " dear Mrs. Jukes went
to sleep, and breathed her last as sweetly as an
infant going to sleep."
We thank Thee, O God, we worship Thee, we
praise Thee for Thy goodness to her, in life and il
death,-" THY BANNER OVER HER WAS LOVE!"
It is interesting to trace, in the devoted love
shown to dear Harriet in her last hours by her
who sent us this touching account of them, the
grateful return of love received. On referring to
some letters of Harriet's, dated a few months before,
we find the name of Miss C. E —- among those for




328         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
whose spiritual welfare at the time of their colifirmation, their pastor's wife had felt so anxious.
So panic-struck were the inhabitants of Maumee
by this solemn visitation, that even the hotelkeepers refused a night's shelter (all that was
asked) to the bereaved little family. The Miss
E     s, constrained by the love of Christ, and love
to their pastor, felt they could not do enough for
them. They took them to their own home, fearless of the consequences to themselves, saying, by
the same grace of Christ their Master, " What
little kindness we have been able to show to Mr.
Jukes' family was only our duty, and no more
than they would have done for us. We all had
fever some time since, one after another, and Mr.
and Mrs. Jukes were then daily visitors at our
house, comforting us and our mother in our affliction. Their kindness to us can never be forgotten."
Other like testimonies were given to the faith
and love of these single-minded servants of God.
Mr. N —, a judge of the State, writes of Mr.
Jukes: " Allow me to say, I never in all my life
made the acquaintance of any one for whom I had
formed so strong an attachment. It was a sore
trial to me to leave Maumee city on his account,
partly that I could not minister to his precious
family's wants temporally as I desired, but most of




CONCLUSION.             329
all that I should lose his godly instructions and
Christ-like example, carried out in his every-day
walk, as I never saw it before in any human being
on earth. His very soul and body seemed to be
in the work of saving sinners, and doing his Master's
will. I think it was the last time I saw him that he
seemed fatigued, and quite unnerved. I remarked
that he ought to take a little rest, and that a short
journey, or a visit at my house for a few days,
might do him good. He shook his head, and replied,' that there was no rest on earth for a minister of Christ.' Thus he lived and thus he died,
with his armour on, fighting in his Master's cause.
God grant that we may meet him at His right
hand!"
Mr. A —    says, "I never in my life saw
faith so strongly exhibited as in the case of both
Mr. and Mrs. Jukes. With them death appeared
to have no terrors, their trust was so perfect in that
God whom they had faithfully served;-their loss,s to us irreparable; we cannot even hope to have
their places filled."
Mrs. D, who assisted in nursing Harriet in
her last illness, says," All denominations of Christians
acknowledge Mr. Jukes to have been a pattern of
piety. Even Roman Catholics say,' We never
knew such a man as Mr. Jukes, so good, and kind,
and self-sacrificirp?."'




330         TIE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
One who knew Harriet the most intimately
during the whole time she lived in Canada and
America says of her:-" There was a reality in
whatever she said and did which inspired confidence in all who went to her, or looked to her for
advice, beyond what I ever knew in any other.
Not one of my own dear children did I love more
tenderly than I did that blessed one. Truly the
Lord has been merciful to her, for she leaned so
entirely on her tender and considerate husband,
she was so completely one with him, that she would
have been desolate indeed without him. Our beloved ones were lovely in their lives, and in their
deaths they are not divided."
One other testimony must be added, which, as
coming from a name so honoured and beloved in
the Churches, is valued accordingly; and deeply
grateful do we feel to Bishop M'Ilvaine for the
comfort his letters were to us in our grief. We
felt that though we had lost much, the Church of
Christ had lost more.
As soon as the intelligence reached him of Mr.
Jukes' removal, he wrote the following letter to
Dr. Jukes, who had come to Maumee immediately
on hearing of his brother's death, but only arrived
in time to see Harriet's remains carried to the grave,
and to rescue her children, by taking them to Canada
on the following day, and to whose kind attention




CONCLUSION.              331
and skill, many of them, under God, owe their
lives:" Cincinnati, August 9, 1854.
" MY DEAR SIR, —Allow me to express to you my
deepest sympathy in the affliction you have suffered
in the death of your brother, and my most valued
and beloved presbyter, the Rev. Mark Richard
Jukes, of whose departure hence, followed soon by
his faithful wife, I was informed yesterday. I am
afflicted as well as you, and his poor orphan children,
for whom my heart aches. That little bereaved
parish has suffered an irreparable loss, and all the
clergy of my diocese must feel that they have lost
a most faithful and exemplary brother.  He died
at his work, as a good steward, and has gone to be
where his Lord is, at rest. At rest! Oh, how
sweet the thought! at rest for ever from all sin, and
conflict, and temptation, in the boundless love of
God;-reconciled, justified, glorified in Christ. T
much admired the simplicity and single-hearted
devotedness of his Christian character, and pray
God to raise up many such labourers for His vineyard here.
" It is a great comfort to learn that you have
taken the poor children home with you, and that
they are to be under the care of their grandmother, to whom I beg to send my respectful
regards. The Lord be the Father of those father



332         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
less ones, and cause them to walk in the steps of
their parents.
"Yours, very respectfully,
" CHAS. P. M'ILVAINE."
The following was sent to the Editor of the
"Western Episcopalian," from the Bishop:"' Cincinnati, August 8, 1854.
"DEAR SIR,-I have the painful duty of communicating to our brethren in the ministry of the
diocese, the afflicting intelligence of the death by
cholera, at Maumee city, of our excellent brother,
the Rev. Mark Richard Jukes.     He died on
Tuesday the 2d, and on the Thursday afterwards his wife followed him, under the same
disease; leaving, I believe, as many as seven orphan children.' His parishioners say,' (the Rev.
Mr. Wallbridge writes me,)' that he was the victim of a too unselfish devotion to the duties of his
office; visiting the sick, burying the dead, and
preaching when he was too ill to do so without
imminent peril. But he felt it was his duty, and
was of that zealous, God-trusting nature, that made
him think too little of his own safety, so that he
might finish his course with joy.' The poor orphans have been taken by their uncle, Dr. Jukes
of Canada West, to live with their grandmother.




CONCLUSION.             333
Our deceased brother was a native of England, but
had resided some years in Canada West, bearing
the character of a faithful, earnest, intelligent,
Christian layman. In 1852 and 3, he was ordained
deacon and presbyter in this diocese. All of his
brief ministry was spent as one of our Diocesan
Missionaries, in the parish of St. Paul's, Maumee
city, where the beautiful simplicity, and pure devotedness, and zealous, self-forgetting spirit of his
mind, united with his faithful teaching of the pure
Gospel, will long be remembered. Mr. Jukes was
remarkable for his rich possession, in mind and
heart, of the word and unction of the Scriptures.
He did truly know nothing. among men but Christ
and Him crucified. I have seldom seen a minister
having more of the mind of His Master. I mourn
his loss. Alas! who will supply our waste places?
Must we not call on the Lord more earnestly, that
He would raise up, teach, endow, and send forth
labourers into His harvest? And should not the
sudden calling away of our brother in the midst of
his work and usefulness, and after so short a term
of service, be felt among us as a solemn warning to
redeem the time, and live in earnest, and work
with all our might for our Lord, while we do live
here, not knowing the day or the hour when our
account will be called for?
" Yours truly, C. P. M'ILVAINE."




334         TIIE EARNEST JHRISTIAN.
And on the occasion of the meeting of the
Clergy at their Annual Convention, the Bishop
again made honourable mention of our dear departed one in these words:"There is a remembrance associated with the
Church in which we are assembled that warns us
that'in the midst of life we are in death.' It is
not a year since I held an ordination here, and admitted to the order of presbyters the Rev. Mark
Richard Jukes.  He is now'absent from   the
body,' and we doubt not'present with the Lord.'
That fearful disease which has been walking in
darkness through the land for a long time, smiting
here and there with death, entered his little parish.
He was faithful to his duties in the midst of it.
When he needed rest, he was visiting the sick and
burying the dead, and earnestly preaching to the
living. He considered not himself. The disease
took hold on him and he died.  In two days more
his faithful wife was dead, and their children were
orphans. He had been so short a time among us,
that there are probably many of his brethren in the
ministry of this diocese who did not know him, except as having met him once in Convention. But
he was worth knowing intimately, for the mind
of Christ was his, and the anointing of the Spirit
was upon him. We have lost a most earnest,
spiritually-minded, self-denying brother, and his




CONCLUSION.             335
parish has lost a most faithful pastor. Such bereavements are great afflictions in this the time of
our need, when we have to lament the fewness
of the labourers for the great work assigned to the
ministry of the Gospel. Louder and louder comes
the voice,'Whom shall I send, and who will go
for us?'   And how few there are to answer,'Here am I, send me' "
It remains but to say, that to God we must
give all the glory for what our beloved friends
were, and for what they did. He worked all those
works in them, by which their light shone before
men, constraining many to glorify their Father
who is in heaven. Oh that their living testimony
and dying prayers may yet be more fully blessed
to that people, in the midst of whom their course is
now finished, and their race run; and may all who
read these few memorials, which have more especially related to dear Harriet, be made partakers
of the same blessing! To God's own people may
they be a witness of His faithfulness and grace,
which can never fail or forsake any who trust in
Him.
In the simplicity and stedfastness of her faith,
the consistency and unworldliness of her life, does
she not afford an example much needed by the
professing Church in the present day?




336         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
How beautiful is her love for her children I 1
do not mean the mere natural affection which is
more or less common to all mothers, and which
she was constitutionally capable of feeling to the
utmost; - but I mean those deep longings of a soul
realizing the value of her children's souls, and
pleading with God for them in the assurance of
faith, and with them for God that they would give
Him their hearts. Who but the Spirit of God
could have stamped upon her heart a love so like
His own? Though not spared to see the fruit of
her early training, yet so far was her dying prayer
answered, that while some of her little ones were
attacked with the sickness which took her from
them, they were all spared to reach her friends in
England; and can we doubt that in God's good time
her deeper desires for them will also be fulfilled?
" No prayer is lost," were among the dying
words of the beloved Mr. Bickersteth, —" they are
lasting and living. It is a wonderful thought,- no
prayer is lost, they live for ever! they are, as itwere, indented round the throne of God, and when
God looks around, He sees the prayers of His saints
covered with the sweet incense of the Saviour's
merits."
Mark, too, her habitual abhorrence of sin, the
sin that dwelt in her, and how she loathed herself
on account of it.




CONCLUSION.             337
Mark her unceasing prayerfuilness,-how every
little thing was taken to God; how she desired that
every movement should be only directed by Him.
Mark her carefulness to walk by the rule of
God's word at all times; how she tried her own
heart by it; how she applied it to her own practice;
how she founded every plea upon it before the
throne of grace.
And mark the ONE OBJECT ever before her mind.
For whom did she labour? It was for Christ. For
whom did she suffer? It was for Christ. Whose
love satisfied her at all times? It was Christ's.
Whose presence turned her darkness into light? It
was Christ's. When she looked forward, it was to
the hope of Christ's coming again. When she
wrote, or thought of her own departure, it was " to
be with Christ." Dear reader, may you and I be
enabled in the same degree to realize, " To me to
live is Christ."
And should this little work chance to fall into
the hand of any young persons just entering life,
with prospects as fair, or it may be, to the outward
eye, even more fair than Harriet's were, may it be
as a voice from a departed sister who has trodden
the pathway before them, calling them to follow
her as she followed Christ, in those ways which
to the~ truq-hearted are ways of pleasantness and
paths of peace. May they see by her experience




338         THE EARNEST CHRISTIAN.
the honour and' blessedness of a decided course,
and so walk in it. True, there are trials, as well as
joys, in the Christian life; a cross as well as a
crown; they go together to make up the life of
faith and the life of glory, which are the portion of
every child of God. But the Christian's sorrows
are better than the world's joys even now, and as
soon as he has done with sin he will have done
with sorrow too. Oh, then, believe not the Deceiver when he says, that too much religion makes
young people sad. It is the want of religion, or the
not having enough of it, which makes them so; it is
trying to serve two masters which makes them so.
It is the voice of an awakened, but an uncleansed
conscience that makes them so. It was the will of
Jesus that His disciples should have joy, and that
their joy should be full. May that joy be yours,
dear reader, as it was Harriet's; and should the last
summons come to you in as terrible a form, or
even as suddenly, as it did to her, may you be as
ready to lie down and die, with as full an assurance
of " the resurrection of the flesh, and everlasting
life after death."
Nearly two months had elapsed after the closing
scene which has been described took place, when
two brothers, (0nc of them from the other side of




CONCLUSION.             339
the Atlantic,) came to Maumee, and inquired for
the house where Mr. Jukes had lived. Together
they entered that forsaken dwelling where so lately
seven young voices had resounded with glee around
their happy parents. All but the living inmates
remained the same,-those were gone.  The two
who had walked with God "were not," for He took
them,-the rest were left to learn "that way."
Amongst the many touching reminiscences of the
departed that met the eye of the brothers, was a
piece of letter-paper written on by a little child's
hand, bearing the date of that last sad, sad day,
when they were all-so suddenly taken from their
home, and unconsciously left behind, to tell whoever might enter that changed abode the history of
its desolation. It said: — "Father died August 1st,
Mother died August 3rd. Fear not, little flock, for
it is your Father's good pleasure to give you the
kingdom." This was the last text their father had
preached from, the evening before his illness; and
the words so appropriate as a parting promise to his
family and flock, had evidently dwelt on the child's
memory. They next visited the Cemetery where
Mark and Harriet were laid side by side with their
little babe. A simple stone, with their names and
the date of their deaths, marks the place, which by
the present generation of those who knew them
here, will not, we believe, be forgotten.  Some
friends have since told us, writing from Maumee,




340           TIHE EANEST CHrITAN.
that their children love the spot, and often visit it
to plant flowers there, and once they kn lt by that
loved grave, and prayed that they might be like
their pastor and their pastor's wife, and mcei'hem
again in HEAVEN!
*   *  dear brother Mark, long cherished be thy name I'Twas thine, commissioned by the Master's hand,
The living Word, the Bread of Life to bear,
a        +X-      %        %         U
And she-the partner of thy pilgrimage,
The gentle soother of the wintry way,
Whose soft solicitude could grief assuage,
Whose depths of love thy longings could repay,
Whose firm affection never felt decay,
Nor knew declension, till thy sun had set;
Then fearless-hopeful, knowing no dismay,
Lay down beside thee, and without regret,
Slept where the hand of Death no terrors might beget.
Where sluggish " Miami" her waters slow,
Turneth to blend with Erie's brighter wave,
Within a valley lie, now cold and low,
Two hearts as warm as ever Heaven gave.
Low wail the night-winds round that lonely grave,
Above it rolls the world's unceasing strife,
Beneath it rests whate'er of good and brave
Have e er met in one true man and wife,
The " faithful unto death," whom Christ shall bring to life.*. An extract from Lines by Dr. Augustus Jukes.
London: Printed by STRANGEWAYS & SONS, Tower Street, St. Marin's Lane.